Podcasts about sensuality

He agrees to be her focus group for demoing toys in the adult toy store.By Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Can I help you?I glanced aside from the colourful products on display right in front of me, blushing mildly. The shopkeeper had done the rounds, and I, being lost in thought in front of the Toys; male, solo shelf hadn t noticed her approaching. Well, I could hardly deny I was thinking of buying a Fleshlight, as I held one; well, a securely wrapped one, luckily; in my hands as I met her friendly gaze.I, ah Fuck. Going to an adult toy shop shouldn t be embarrassing, should it? My cheeks and earlobes grew pretty pink. Well, I m just browsing, to be honest, IShe nodded. ‘Those are real good, by the way. She giggled. Well, good quality. Easy to keep clean. Rugged. For obvious reasons, I haven t taken one for a test drive myself.I chuckled, feeling my awkwardness recede a bit. That s one way of putting it. For obvious reasons I thought before answering Well, I could hardly expect you to have, could I? That being said, shops like this are quite particular, no? Normally, asking the shopkeeper for recommendations and whether she d used the product herself would be reasonable, but here, I guess it would get me me-too d right away? How do you actually reply if someone holds up something and asks, well, is this one any good?I smiled weakly while feeling my cheeks getting rosier again, hoping I hadn t overstepped any bounds. I got a chuckle for my trouble. Well, please try to keep the exciting images out of your mind, but to tell you the truth, we do test quite a lot of the stuff we sell.She blushed a little, herself. Well, we must buy them, of course, though at a steep discount. She turned her gaze down as the sentence trailed off, giving me a chance to look her over without being too obvious about it as the images she d been warning me about started to manifest themselves to my inner eye. I guessed she could be in her early thirties, a few years younger than me. Quite cute, slender, narrow hips, a loose-fitting, turquoise sweater doing its best to hide her ample bosom I d already undressed her in my mind, trying to imagine her testing the huge dildos in the glass display cabinet right behind her.Oh no, I hadn t been blushing earlier. Now; NOW I was blushing.She lifted her gaze again and giggled. Let me guess. Exciting images?I could hardly deny it, and she could hardly take affront, either. I turned my own gaze down, intensely studying my rather rumpled leather boots. There was no way in hell I d be able to meet her stare while saying it. Oh, guilty as charged. I made a helpless gesture with my arm towards the toys on display I imagined both this and that, I ll admit.Well, there s a reason we don t have fitting rooms, you know! Her giggle turned to a quick laugh which she stifled as quickly. I felt my mood rise just by hearing it; it had a chirping quality, sounded almost like a bird s cry. In improving spirits; and, frankly, quite turned on; this young, cute woman had more or less told me that she test ran a lot of the toys in the store. Now my eyes wandered around the room, desperate not to meet her stare, while every time I saw something titillating I imagined her using it on herself. Not that there was anything extraordinary about a woman in her thirties enjoying herself, but the mere thought, as she was standing two feet away from me Fuck. I was rock hard. I hoped it wasn t too obvious.Here goes nothing. Had I first said A, I might as well say B, too. I felt a bit braver, thinking we could spin a bit on this, while still keeping it innocent. She looked amused, too. That s kind of unfair, though, isn t it? Any woman walking into this store can get, ah, expert advice, whereas I, as a man, will have to take your word for it Oh, this one is good; I haven t tried it, but it is good, believe me!She laughed. Loud. I swear to all that s holy, had we ever had a male shop assistant here, he d be loaded down with all the male solo toys we could muster and be told to test the hell out of them; and take notes while he was at it! She turned serious. Wouldn t do you much good, though; I d be most surprised if there s even a single man in town who d casually ask another if that sex toy of his was any good or not.I d have to give her that. Chitchatting about sex did come a lot easier when I did it with a woman.Just that. There s a reason we re all women working here, she smiled. Women sell better to both men and women than, say, a fifty-something, balding, pudgy male in a soiled T-shirt and sweat pants. She chuckled. Beg your pardon for letting my prejudices shine through, by the way.I laughed out loud again, realizing I was getting close to asking her what she did once she d closed shop; she had, in a few minutes since I d become aware she even existed, shown herself to be one of those all too rare people who could get me in a good mood simply by being there; and that she could quip about sex and seemingly be at ease was an added bonus. Plus, of course, she was incredibly cute. I caught the warm, brown eyes peering out under her unruly mop of reddish hair, trying to come up with a suitable response before the silence became awkward or she trotted on through the shop, ending our moment.She glanced down at her watch, and my heart sank like a stone; opportunity wasted, I thought; until I heard what she had to say.Look Now I want you to be real careful; not getting the wrong idea as to what I am suggesting, okay? You are not going to have sex with me, capisce? Well, she had my full and undivided attention, even if I wouldn t get to sleep with her. I nodded, firmly. No fucking her. OK.I m about to close shop, now. If you, ahem, would like to test the fleshlight before you buy it, you can do so, okay? But, you re going to have to buy it afterwards, obviously. The lube is on the house.I gawked at her. Wow. I nodded, numbly. This couldn t be, could it? But I wouldn t want to miss this for the world. I nodded again, vigorously. She smiled a quick smile, then went to the entrance to lock the doors, glancing over her shoulder at me as she did so, throwing me another smile.Returning, she grabbed a bottle of lube from a shelf, and motioned for me to follow her as she walked past. As if I needed any prodding. It d probably be best to use our office, rather than have you go at it here under the bright lights, she suggested softly. I just shrugged. I d follow her anywhere. My cock was rather a simpleton.As we exited a door with a 'staff only sign at the back of the shop, we entered the kind of storeroom you ll find somewhere in any shop in the world; shelves stocked with all kinds of goods, except Well, these goods were very much adult toys. Darting past a crate packed to the gunwales with inflatable dolls; inflated!, she giggled Meet last year s Christmas decorations; we couldn t sell them, but neither could we bring ourselves to throw them away I shook my head, dumbfounded.She nodded towards a green door near the corner of the storeroom That s where you ll get to find out if the fleshlight is any goodShe opened the door, hinges groaning. I ve been meaning to grease those for ages, wonder if I can use this lube? she mused as we entered a small-ish, run-down office. Lots of papers were covering just about any horizontal surface; a desk with a computer and a phone on it and a small coffee table in front of a battered old sofa tucked into a corner; piles of merchandise along the far wall.Nodding towards the sofa, she suggested I take a seat before seating herself on the office chair by the desk. I hope you don t mind me watching. After all, I have a certain, um, professional interest in seeing how you get along with it, you know. , throwing me another smile; a warm, seemingly genuine one. She didn t appear to be wholly untouched, herself.I fumbled with the packaging. What sadist had invented welded plastic? Probably a good thing when it came to protecting sex toys on display, but when you were about to unwrap it to try it out? Not so much. My audience reached for a pair of scissors and motioned for me to lob her the fleshlight. You get out of your jeans, I ll get this out, OK? she suggested. I nodded, still not trusting my voice to bear.I hardly needed any more encouragement. I tugged at my belt, seconds later dropping my jeans to the floor, stepping out of them. My briefs were unceremoniously shoved down my thighs, and as I rose again, my almost painfully erect cock pointed arrogantly at the ceiling, the shopkeeper raising her eyebrows a little and giggling softly as she took the sight in while cutting open the packaging separating me from instant bliss.With a satisfied Hah! Finally! she pulled the fleshlight from its by now shredded plastic cover and reached over to hand it to me. I shamelessly ogled her cleavage before reverting to holding her gaze. As I said, this is good shit. You won t be able to destroy this one during normal use She proceeded to explain how important it was to clean it after use, stressing that they had both suitable toy cleaner and disinfectant in the store. Most gentle for the silicone, that stuff; unlike the dish soap most people tend to useHer sentence trailed off, apparently she got struck by the same thing I had; that this was an absurd time to discuss maintenance. My apologies, I got a bit carried away. Here.Accepting the toy, I glanced over at the bottle of lube perched on the edge of her desk. Turning around, she reached the bottle and spun back to present it to me. There you go, put lots in the fleshlight, some around the entrance and a little on your johnson, and you re good to go.Nodding, I did as she had suggested; an ample spurt of lube into the pale, pink thingy, then a little around the sculpted pussy lips. Bah, in a way it would have been better if they hadn t tried so hard to make it look like the real thing. Seeing as you wanted my observations, I think it would have been better if it was just an opening, not modeled to look like a real pussy; you know, no matter how good this may turn out to be, it can t possibly compare to the real thingDoh, she exclaimed as she rolled her eyes. I should have mentioned that, there s a neutral version, too; and, believe it or not, a few which are supposedly modeled after famous porn stars pussies, whether you believe it or not. Anyway, they probably all feel the same; just look at something, anything else while you re using it.I d be lying if I claimed I thought it would matter much what it looked like once it was wrapped around me. Squirting a wee bit of lube in the palm of my hand, I stroked myself a couple of times, ensuring I got some on the purplish, swollen head, too; unless I slipped in unhindered, I d be sore afterwards, of that I was certain.Positioning the fleshlight against the glans, I looked over at the shopkeeper. She stared back, eagerly anticipating my next move; not that she d have to be a rocket scientist to figure out what that would be. Gently pressing the fleshlight towards me, I slid into my first silicone pussy. It was just tight enough to feel natural-ish, I d hand the designers that; but it felt rather cold and, well, dead.What s it like? she asked, voice quivering slightly. Oh, not too bad, I replied Though it does feel a bit cold and. ah, dead, if I may say so at the moment, but that should improve shortly Giving it a couple of strokes, I could already feel it begin to warm up.She raised her stare from my fleshlight-wrapped member to meet mine. Fuck me, I really am not doing my job properly, now; I just remembered that the manufacturer recommend that you put it in warm water for a few minutes before use, precisely to avoid that corpse bride-feeling. My apologies.I nodded. That d probably do the trick, I m sure. However ; I let it slide back and forth a few times, feeling the soft silicone caress my oh-so-erect cock; it does feel really good, don t get me wrong; and it keeps getting warmer by the second!Having said that, I stroked myself in silence for a few moments, slowly, deliberately; pulling it off me until my cock emerged from it, exposing the swollen, lube-glistening head for my very attentive audience, then shoving myself into it again. Oh yes, it felt better and better. While no one would ever mistake it for the real thing; well, no one who had ever had the good fortune to have the real thing wrapped around oneself, anyway; it definitely felt good, much better than a simple handjob.It keeps getting better, I grunted. Would work better still if one could take it out of the casing, though; you know, to adjust the pressure, using it as a sleeve over my cock; would feel more alive, then.She nodded. I ll keep that in mind, in case someone asks. I believe you can take it out for cleaning, by the way; so you could probably, um, go au-naturel on it, if that s your preference. ; before again staring at my cock sliding in and out of the toy, mesmerised.I felt like I was being on display; quite naturally, seeing as that was just what I was; but caught myself enjoying it. My audience was really cute and sexy as hell; well, truth be told, I d probably find even Margaret Thatcher hot as fuck if she had stared at my masturbating with that sultry look my watcher now sent me; but I digress. I was turned on, way beyond what I would have been had I been doing the deed at home, alone.I coughed softly, then slowing the pace a bit as I caught her stare again. Uh, I know there won t be any actual sex, that s not what I m fishing for now, but Would you mind, ah, could I Well, have a little glimpse of your charms? Some bare skin? Just to help me over the edge? I must have looked like a pleading puppy, as she burst into laughter, luckily a good-natured one.After first shaking her head, she apparently had second thoughts and nodded. I swallowed. This intensely erotic moment was about to become even hotter. Grabbing the hem of her sweater, she pulled it over her head and revealed a black, low-cut bra and ample cleavage. Lovely, pillowy, full breasts. My pace picked up.Don t you think about touching me, don t even reach for me, OK? she said, sternly. I nodded, hoping I looked like I d be true to my word. God knows how reliable one looks when masturbating to the sight of the girl asking you to keep your hands off her.She apparently found my promise good enough, and, after reaching behind her back for a second, the bra fell into her lap and her breasts swung free. I swallowed again, almost in disbelief. They were really beautiful; round, full and pillowy, large, but not so large as to be saggy; they proudly stood form her chest, slightly pear-shaped, milky white and crowned by the largest, weakly drawn areolas I d ever seen, pale pink, crested with nipples looking as if you d be able to cut glass with them, so hard were they.She was amazing, and I wasted no time telling her so as my cock hardened further still inside the silicone wrapper I was now doing my best to fuck the daylights out of while keeping my eyes locked on the shopkeeper, occasionally falling to her wonderful breasts, but mostly maintaining eye contact.She leant back in her chair, her breasts gently parting. My turn to be mesmerised. I could already feel the familiar tingling telling me my strokes were numbered and my orgasm forthcoming; I d be done for shortly.The fleshlight was now at body temperature, and felt much, much more lifelike, albeit still no match for a woman, I grunted through clenched teeth no muscles milking me, no body thrust against mine, no hands feverishly stroking over my back, hugging me close as orgasm approaches; but it does feel pretty pretty damned good!Nodding absentmindedly, she stroked a hand over her right breast, cupping it, then pinching her nipple between her thumb and index finger, moaning softly.I m about to cum, I grunted, snapping her back to reality. Oh, please do it in that one, huh? , she nodded to an empty mug on the table between us. I want to see you cum. I nodded, feverishly working my cock with the latest addition to my meagre sex toy collection. Lean forward, please , I snapped I want to see those lovely tits swaying under youLaughingly, she obliged, leaning forward, then rocking side to side. Like this, huh? she teased, smiling warmly at me as the heavy globes swayed back and forth under her.Yes. Just like that. There was no use trying to hold back. Two more strokes, and I could feel my orgasm erupting, a tad before I d expected it to. And here I was, figuring I had it under controlI jerked the fleshlight off my cock, throwing it on the floor, sending spurt after spurt of cum over the table, grasping for the mug, missing, shooting another spurt halfway across the room towards her; at least it felt like it; before finally grabbing the mug and shooting the last, feeble spurt into it. I felt my earlobes glow with embarrassment as I came in for landing after the massive orgasm, only to see the mess I d made; cum streaks over invoices, a pack of cigarettes, the table itself, a lighterMy companion laughed, totally losing it in a fit of laughter, her breasts jiggling as she shook You should ve seen yourself!!! , she eventually gasped, regaining some control over herself. It was the most absurd sight I ve ever seen, so incredibly hot, you in the midst of such an orgasm, frantically trying to grab my old mugI joined her, a bit hesitantly at first. It had indeed been comedy hour. I hoped there wasn t a surveillance camera here, for if it did, I d be bound to find myself on some amateur blooper reel shortly.Never mind, though, she giggled. I ll get that cleaned up in no time. Without getting her sweater back on, she left the room. Seconds later I heard the tell-tale sound of water pouring from a faucet and paper being torn from a roll. She returned, hand full of tissue paper, and handed me some. Here, clean yourself up; then I ll show you how to clean your latest conquest afterwards.She leaned in over the table and cleaned up any trace of my little indiscretion. I really had to fight the urge to reach out and touch the lovely form right in front of my eyes; but managed. I d promised, after all; and I d had a wonderful experience, I wouldn t want to ruin it by doing anything which might scare or offend her in any way. I leaned back in the sofa while cleaning most of the lube off my semi-erect cock, softly caressing it as I stared hungrily at her, finishing up the table.I followed her to the cupboard next to the office; standing close to her; still dressed like Venus of Milo, only with arms; in the tiny room, I could feel the warmth of her body against mine as she fumbled the fleshlight open, taking out the silicone innards. Just hold it under lukewarm water, first, to get rid of your cum and the lube, then wipe it clean with a little bit of the toy cleaner I ll give you when we re back in the shop and it ll be ready for its next outing.She glanced up at me, noting my attention was on her, rather than on the most useful instructions she were supplying. Better leave it outside its sheath overnight to allow it to dry properly, she said. Well, unless you find you prefer to use just the inner sleeve, of course. Quick smile.With that, she handed the toy back to me. Just head back out in the shop, you. I ll be with you in a minute, just need to get dressed. I was treated to a smile too cute to be believed, and I was bright enough not to overstay my welcome by asking for just a few more glimpses of her.I threw a last, longing glance at her beautiful, curvy shape, met her gaze; a rather lustful one at that!; and smiled at her. I ll do some window shopping, then, see if I find more playthings catching my fancy. I then turned and briskly headed back into the shop, again passing the surreal pile of inflatable dolls, one still sporting a santa s cap.She sure took her time getting dressed; I imagined she d figured she needed

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn’t stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. “Well, I gotta head to class now,” he said. “See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you.”I couldn’t say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn’t really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual.“Hello everyone,” she said. “I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners.”A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well.“Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we’ll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?”Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand.“Yes, Samantha.”“Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.”“Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there’s no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male’s cock. Let’s go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won’t be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don’t cum just yet. I’ll give you time for that in a little while.”Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John’s cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. “Alright,” I said. “Who’s first?”They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony’s legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn’t ever tasted a guy’s cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon’s words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn’t make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony’s hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn’t resist. Soon, with Tony’s guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn’t ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back.“Thank you, Samantha,” he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn’t see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. “Your turn.” I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony’s, but I still couldn’t quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me.“Excellent job, everyone,” said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. “I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl’s labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now.”I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up.“Good job, everyone,” she said. “Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69.” She turned around and drew the number on the board. “It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What’s unique about this position is it’s one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I’d like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you.”Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn’t figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn’t get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn’t given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon’s say, “Alright everyone. That’s enough. Please return to your seats.”I reluctantly took Tony’s cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats.“Excellent work everyone,” Ms. Sharon said. “Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day’s topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don’t do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don’t complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else’s participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?” Nobody raised their hands. “Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don’t need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today’s final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space.” We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. “Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don’t quite work out, I’ll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John.”We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto.“Alright, now I’ve looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner.”Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto’s cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex’s mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn’t take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn’t expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon’s rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony’s load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex’s cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto’s face, and my mouth further onto Alex’s cock. It felt amazing! I hadn’t cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn’t stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, “Did everyone enjoy that?” I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. “Good. Now, that’s all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don’t have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don’t forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I’ll see you next class period.”With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her.“Nah, I’m not really hungry,” I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day’s experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I’d complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse.“Hello again, class,” Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. “Long time, no see.”We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we’d be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn’t a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn’t just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. “Alright, class. Today, we’re in for a great time. I’ve already received everyone’s homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we’ll jump straight into today’s material. I’m going to need a male and female volunteer.”She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys’ laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, “Alright, then I’ll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers”I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she’d use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked.“If you all remember, the only two names we’ve removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won’t be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy’s bag, however, I’ve already taken the liberty of removing Tony’s name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl.” She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. “Sofia, please come up here.”I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.M

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn’t stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. “Well, I gotta head to class now,” he said. “See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you.”I couldn’t say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn’t really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual.“Hello everyone,” she said. “I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners.”A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well.“Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we’ll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?”Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand.“Yes, Samantha.”“Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.”“Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there’s no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male’s cock. Let’s go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won’t be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don’t cum just yet. I’ll give you time for that in a little while.”Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John’s cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. “Alright,” I said. “Who’s first?”They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony’s legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn’t ever tasted a guy’s cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon’s words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn’t make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony’s hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn’t resist. Soon, with Tony’s guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn’t ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back.“Thank you, Samantha,” he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn’t see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. “Your turn.” I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony’s, but I still couldn’t quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me.“Excellent job, everyone,” said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. “I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl’s labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now.”I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up.“Good job, everyone,” she said. “Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69.” She turned around and drew the number on the board. “It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What’s unique about this position is it’s one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I’d like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you.”Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn’t figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn’t get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn’t given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon’s say, “Alright everyone. That’s enough. Please return to your seats.”I reluctantly took Tony’s cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats.“Excellent work everyone,” Ms. Sharon said. “Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day’s topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don’t do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don’t complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else’s participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?” Nobody raised their hands. “Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don’t need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today’s final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space.” We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. “Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don’t quite work out, I’ll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John.”We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto.“Alright, now I’ve looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner.”Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto’s cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex’s mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn’t take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn’t expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon’s rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony’s load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex’s cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto’s face, and my mouth further onto Alex’s cock. It felt amazing! I hadn’t cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn’t stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, “Did everyone enjoy that?” I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. “Good. Now, that’s all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don’t have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don’t forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I’ll see you next class period.”With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her.“Nah, I’m not really hungry,” I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day’s experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I’d complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse.“Hello again, class,” Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. “Long time, no see.”We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we’d be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn’t a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn’t just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. “Alright, class. Today, we’re in for a great time. I’ve already received everyone’s homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we’ll jump straight into today’s material. I’m going to need a male and female volunteer.”She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys’ laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, “Alright, then I’ll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers”I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she’d use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked.“If you all remember, the only two names we’ve removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won’t be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy’s bag, however, I’ve already taken the liberty of removing Tony’s name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl.” She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. “Sofia, please come up here.”I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.M

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn’t stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. “Well, I gotta head to class now,” he said. “See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you.”I couldn’t say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn’t really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual.“Hello everyone,” she said. “I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners.”A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well.“Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we’ll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?”Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand.“Yes, Samantha.”“Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.”“Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there’s no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male’s cock. Let’s go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won’t be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don’t cum just yet. I’ll give you time for that in a little while.”Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John’s cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. “Alright,” I said. “Who’s first?”They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony’s legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn’t ever tasted a guy’s cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon’s words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn’t make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony’s hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn’t resist. Soon, with Tony’s guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn’t ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back.“Thank you, Samantha,” he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn’t see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. “Your turn.” I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony’s, but I still couldn’t quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me.“Excellent job, everyone,” said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. “I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl’s labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now.”I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up.“Good job, everyone,” she said. “Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69.” She turned around and drew the number on the board. “It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What’s unique about this position is it’s one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I’d like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you.”Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn’t figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn’t get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn’t given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon’s say, “Alright everyone. That’s enough. Please return to your seats.”I reluctantly took Tony’s cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats.“Excellent work everyone,” Ms. Sharon said. “Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day’s topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don’t do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don’t complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else’s participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?” Nobody raised their hands. “Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don’t need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today’s final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space.” We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. “Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don’t quite work out, I’ll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John.”We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto.“Alright, now I’ve looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner.”Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto’s cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex’s mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn’t take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn’t expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon’s rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony’s load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex’s cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto’s face, and my mouth further onto Alex’s cock. It felt amazing! I hadn’t cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn’t stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, “Did everyone enjoy that?” I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. “Good. Now, that’s all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don’t have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don’t forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I’ll see you next class period.”With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her.“Nah, I’m not really hungry,” I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day’s experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I’d complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse.“Hello again, class,” Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. “Long time, no see.”We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we’d be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn’t a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn’t just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. “Alright, class. Today, we’re in for a great time. I’ve already received everyone’s homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we’ll jump straight into today’s material. I’m going to need a male and female volunteer.”She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys’ laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, “Alright, then I’ll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers”I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she’d use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked.“If you all remember, the only two names we’ve removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won’t be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy’s bag, however, I’ve already taken the liberty of removing Tony’s name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl.” She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. “Sofia, please come up here.”I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.M

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole’s legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole’s head, holding each of Nicole’s ankles spread about three feet apart.“Hi Nicole.” I said to her, as I approached. “I’m the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel.”Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. “Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I’ve never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.”“So, I take it you’re still glad I ran into you in the library?” I asked.“Oh, definitely!” she exclaimed. “If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can’t wait for what’s in store for us for the rest of the semester.”“Wow.” I said, smiling back at her. “I don’t know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I’ll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.”“Thank you Samantha,” she replied. “But, since you’re last, make sure it’s a good one. I don’t want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I’ll pay you back for it another time.”I smiled and replied, “Deal.”I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole’s right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole’s cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole’s gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole’s legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn’t care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole’s final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole’s ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, “Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.”“No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you,” replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. “That was the best sexual experience I’ve had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.”“Well, I’d offer to let you stay in here, but there’s another class coming in here soon, and I think they’re covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I’m sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.”“That’s alright.” replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. “I don’t live far from campus. I’ll just go home and take a nap.”“One more thing before you go, Nicole.” said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. “In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there’s an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.”“I will.” said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it “You know; I really don’t feel like wearing this. I think I’ll walk home without it.”At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn’t bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn’t far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole’s position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn’t know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn’t ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other’s bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I’ll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I’m more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today’s story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn’t arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn’t bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I’m actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn’t seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them.“Hello class,” she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. “I’m glad to see you’re all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today’s class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?” Almost everyone raised their hands. “Good. Those of you who say you haven’t, I don’t believe you. But in case you really haven’t, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven’t ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves.”We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I’d seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle.“Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I’m going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers.”Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. “This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?” Of course, nobody raised their hands. “Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here.” After another moment, Sofia raised her hand.“Good, Sofia. Please come up here.” Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. “Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?” She nodded. “Okay, then you know what to do. I’ve also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely.”Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, “Good, Sofia, that’s exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now.” Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. “Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well.”Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself.“Alright, next up, we have the vibrator,” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. “This toy requires batteries, because when it’s switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman’s clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?”After a couple seconds, Latoya’s hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table.“Thank you Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn’t bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya’s head tilt back in pleasure.“Good, Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, “Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn’t that feel good?”Latoya nodded.“Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat.”Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. “Now, I don’t want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?”Tony Baker didn’t hesitate to stick his hand in the air.“Alright, Mr. Baker,” said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina.“Excellent, Tony,” said Ms. Sharon. “This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you.” She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony’s cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off.“Good, Tony. You may take your seat.” He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. “This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?”Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat.“Next, we have our first two-person toy.” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. “These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female.”Most of the boy’s hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I’d rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was.“Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We’ll both insert them at the same time.”I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up.“How does that feel, Samantha?” asked Ms. Sharon.“A little cold, but fine otherwise,” I replied.“Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha’s.” She handed them to the students. “For the rest of today’s class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you’d like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class.”I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, “Does this knob increase the intensity?” as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. “Yes, Ken,” I heard Ms. Sharon say, “that’s the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it’s hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.”“I see,” said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. “Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out.”I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, “It’s alright.”Ms. Sharon said, “That’s exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don’t disrupt the class.” She pulled the last toy from her bag. “As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I’ll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now.”They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn’t have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren’t already full or being rubbed: Nicole’s and Amy’s. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions.“Thank you, both,” she said, holding up the final toy, “This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other.”They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued.“Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other.” They did so. “Thank you. I’ll start with Amy, and then Nicole.”Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her.“Good. Now, I’m going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole’s hole.”I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy’s cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole’s cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy.“Good.” said Ms. Sharon, “Thank you both. Now we’re ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!.” Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn’t take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, “I’ll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don’t mind.” Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. “Good. I’ll tu

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole’s legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole’s head, holding each of Nicole’s ankles spread about three feet apart.“Hi Nicole.” I said to her, as I approached. “I’m the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel.”Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. “Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I’ve never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.”“So, I take it you’re still glad I ran into you in the library?” I asked.“Oh, definitely!” she exclaimed. “If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can’t wait for what’s in store for us for the rest of the semester.”“Wow.” I said, smiling back at her. “I don’t know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I’ll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.”“Thank you Samantha,” she replied. “But, since you’re last, make sure it’s a good one. I don’t want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I’ll pay you back for it another time.”I smiled and replied, “Deal.”I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole’s right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole’s cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole’s gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole’s legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn’t care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole’s final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole’s ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, “Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.”“No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you,” replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. “That was the best sexual experience I’ve had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.”“Well, I’d offer to let you stay in here, but there’s another class coming in here soon, and I think they’re covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I’m sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.”“That’s alright.” replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. “I don’t live far from campus. I’ll just go home and take a nap.”“One more thing before you go, Nicole.” said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. “In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there’s an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.”“I will.” said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it “You know; I really don’t feel like wearing this. I think I’ll walk home without it.”At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn’t bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn’t far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole’s position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn’t know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn’t ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other’s bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I’ll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I’m more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today’s story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn’t arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn’t bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I’m actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn’t seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them.“Hello class,” she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. “I’m glad to see you’re all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today’s class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?” Almost everyone raised their hands. “Good. Those of you who say you haven’t, I don’t believe you. But in case you really haven’t, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven’t ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves.”We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I’d seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle.“Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I’m going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers.”Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. “This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?” Of course, nobody raised their hands. “Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here.” After another moment, Sofia raised her hand.“Good, Sofia. Please come up here.” Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. “Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?” She nodded. “Okay, then you know what to do. I’ve also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely.”Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, “Good, Sofia, that’s exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now.” Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. “Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well.”Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself.“Alright, next up, we have the vibrator,” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. “This toy requires batteries, because when it’s switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman’s clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?”After a couple seconds, Latoya’s hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table.“Thank you Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn’t bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya’s head tilt back in pleasure.“Good, Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, “Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn’t that feel good?”Latoya nodded.“Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat.”Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. “Now, I don’t want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?”Tony Baker didn’t hesitate to stick his hand in the air.“Alright, Mr. Baker,” said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina.“Excellent, Tony,” said Ms. Sharon. “This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you.” She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony’s cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off.“Good, Tony. You may take your seat.” He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. “This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?”Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat.“Next, we have our first two-person toy.” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. “These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female.”Most of the boy’s hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I’d rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was.“Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We’ll both insert them at the same time.”I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up.“How does that feel, Samantha?” asked Ms. Sharon.“A little cold, but fine otherwise,” I replied.“Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha’s.” She handed them to the students. “For the rest of today’s class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you’d like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class.”I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, “Does this knob increase the intensity?” as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. “Yes, Ken,” I heard Ms. Sharon say, “that’s the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it’s hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.”“I see,” said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. “Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out.”I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, “It’s alright.”Ms. Sharon said, “That’s exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don’t disrupt the class.” She pulled the last toy from her bag. “As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I’ll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now.”They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn’t have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren’t already full or being rubbed: Nicole’s and Amy’s. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions.“Thank you, both,” she said, holding up the final toy, “This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other.”They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued.“Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other.” They did so. “Thank you. I’ll start with Amy, and then Nicole.”Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her.“Good. Now, I’m going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole’s hole.”I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy’s cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole’s cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy.“Good.” said Ms. Sharon, “Thank you both. Now we’re ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!.” Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn’t take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, “I’ll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don’t mind.” Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. “Good. I’ll tu

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole’s legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole’s head, holding each of Nicole’s ankles spread about three feet apart.“Hi Nicole.” I said to her, as I approached. “I’m the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel.”Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. “Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I’ve never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.”“So, I take it you’re still glad I ran into you in the library?” I asked.“Oh, definitely!” she exclaimed. “If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can’t wait for what’s in store for us for the rest of the semester.”“Wow.” I said, smiling back at her. “I don’t know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I’ll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.”“Thank you Samantha,” she replied. “But, since you’re last, make sure it’s a good one. I don’t want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I’ll pay you back for it another time.”I smiled and replied, “Deal.”I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole’s right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole’s cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole’s gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole’s legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn’t care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole’s final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole’s ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, “Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.”“No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you,” replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. “That was the best sexual experience I’ve had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.”“Well, I’d offer to let you stay in here, but there’s another class coming in here soon, and I think they’re covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I’m sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.”“That’s alright.” replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. “I don’t live far from campus. I’ll just go home and take a nap.”“One more thing before you go, Nicole.” said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. “In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there’s an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.”“I will.” said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it “You know; I really don’t feel like wearing this. I think I’ll walk home without it.”At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn’t bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn’t far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole’s position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn’t know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn’t ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other’s bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I’ll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I’m more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today’s story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn’t arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn’t bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I’m actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn’t seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them.“Hello class,” she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. “I’m glad to see you’re all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today’s class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?” Almost everyone raised their hands. “Good. Those of you who say you haven’t, I don’t believe you. But in case you really haven’t, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven’t ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves.”We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I’d seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle.“Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I’m going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers.”Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. “This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?” Of course, nobody raised their hands. “Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here.” After another moment, Sofia raised her hand.“Good, Sofia. Please come up here.” Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. “Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?” She nodded. “Okay, then you know what to do. I’ve also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely.”Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, “Good, Sofia, that’s exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now.” Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. “Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well.”Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself.“Alright, next up, we have the vibrator,” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. “This toy requires batteries, because when it’s switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman’s clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?”After a couple seconds, Latoya’s hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table.“Thank you Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn’t bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya’s head tilt back in pleasure.“Good, Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, “Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn’t that feel good?”Latoya nodded.“Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat.”Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. “Now, I don’t want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?”Tony Baker didn’t hesitate to stick his hand in the air.“Alright, Mr. Baker,” said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina.“Excellent, Tony,” said Ms. Sharon. “This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you.” She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony’s cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off.“Good, Tony. You may take your seat.” He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. “This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?”Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat.“Next, we have our first two-person toy.” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. “These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female.”Most of the boy’s hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I’d rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was.“Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We’ll both insert them at the same time.”I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up.“How does that feel, Samantha?” asked Ms. Sharon.“A little cold, but fine otherwise,” I replied.“Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha’s.” She handed them to the students. “For the rest of today’s class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you’d like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class.”I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, “Does this knob increase the intensity?” as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. “Yes, Ken,” I heard Ms. Sharon say, “that’s the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it’s hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.”“I see,” said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. “Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out.”I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, “It’s alright.”Ms. Sharon said, “That’s exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don’t disrupt the class.” She pulled the last toy from her bag. “As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I’ll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now.”They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn’t have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren’t already full or being rubbed: Nicole’s and Amy’s. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions.“Thank you, both,” she said, holding up the final toy, “This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other.”They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued.“Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other.” They did so. “Thank you. I’ll start with Amy, and then Nicole.”Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her.“Good. Now, I’m going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole’s hole.”I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy’s cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole’s cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy.“Good.” said Ms. Sharon, “Thank you both. Now we’re ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!.” Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn’t take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, “I’ll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don’t mind.” Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. “Good. I’ll tu

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn’t count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt.“Oh. Sorry.” said the librarian. “We’ll catch the next one.”The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn’t feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn’t really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon.“Well, how’d it go?” she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all.“Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don’t forget your homework. I’ll see you all next time.”Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon’s instruction from the previous class: “be naked before class starts”. In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn’t have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn’t learn as much if I didn’t.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, “here goes nothing.”I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they’d be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn’t be sure, but I’d bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over.“Sorry Samantha,” he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. “I couldn’t help it. You are just so sexy!”“Uh; well; ” I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. “Thank you, I guess.”“You’re welcome.” he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. “I see you’ve followed Ms. Sharon’s instructions. I suppose since you’ve set the example, I should join you.”He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already.“Much better,” he said, smiling at me. “Now that we’re both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?”I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn’t try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs.“So, what do you guys think of the class so far?” I asked, glancing around at each of them.“Well, I’m enjoying the class so far” replied Filipe. “It’s definitely been interesting so far, and I’m sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?”“Well, I certainly think it’s an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it’s a very exciting class, and I’m determined to learn a lot. I’ve had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don’t have a clue what to do.”Latoya laughed. “Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that.”As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other’s bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn’t hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place.“Hello class.” said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. “I’d like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday’s activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.”“Wow. Okay.” replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. “Well, I’m-” she started.“Strip first, please.”, interrupted Ms. Sharon.“Alright.” Nicole replied, and took a breath. “Here goes nothing.”She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole’s womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I’m not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison.“Well, now that I match everyone else, I’ll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I’m Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I’m from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon’s specific question: No, I am not a virgin.”She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. “Thank you very much Nicole. I’m glad you decided to join the class, and I’m sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today’s material. First, I wanted to review yesterday’s activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?”After a moment’s silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. “Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can’t speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I’m sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can’t wait to do the activity myself.”“Thank you Nicole,” said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. “ That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?”After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. “Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don’t think I’ve ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I’ve never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That’s my thoughts.”“Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I’ll continue. And that’s fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it’s perfectly acceptable that you don’t want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I’ll come around and collect them.”After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag.“Thank you everyone. Now that I’ve collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I’ve said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn’t be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female.”Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn’t want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn’t sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings.“Well, if nobody will volunteer, I’ll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I’ve prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I’ll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there’s not much I can do about that."So, I’ll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer.”She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. “Alright. Then we’ll leave it to chance. I’ll pick one name from each bag today.” She reached into the boy’s bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. “Filipe.” She then reached into the girl’s bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, “Nicole.”Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she’s also doing a demo.“Okay, both of you come stand up here, please.” They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do.“Thank you. So, first we’ll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we’ll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl’s hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men’s tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women’s faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it’s one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso.” And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the “private” parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole’s bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, “That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we’ll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that’s understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples.” She pointed to each of Filipe’s nipples, then to Nicole’s. “The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast.”She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole’s breasts. Nicole blushed. “It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a ‘privat

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn’t count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt.“Oh. Sorry.” said the librarian. “We’ll catch the next one.”The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn’t feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn’t really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon.“Well, how’d it go?” she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all.“Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don’t forget your homework. I’ll see you all next time.”Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon’s instruction from the previous class: “be naked before class starts”. In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn’t have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn’t learn as much if I didn’t.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, “here goes nothing.”I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they’d be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn’t be sure, but I’d bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over.“Sorry Samantha,” he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. “I couldn’t help it. You are just so sexy!”“Uh; well; ” I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. “Thank you, I guess.”“You’re welcome.” he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. “I see you’ve followed Ms. Sharon’s instructions. I suppose since you’ve set the example, I should join you.”He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already.“Much better,” he said, smiling at me. “Now that we’re both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?”I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn’t try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs.“So, what do you guys think of the class so far?” I asked, glancing around at each of them.“Well, I’m enjoying the class so far” replied Filipe. “It’s definitely been interesting so far, and I’m sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?”“Well, I certainly think it’s an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it’s a very exciting class, and I’m determined to learn a lot. I’ve had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don’t have a clue what to do.”Latoya laughed. “Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that.”As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other’s bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn’t hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place.“Hello class.” said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. “I’d like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday’s activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.”“Wow. Okay.” replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. “Well, I’m-” she started.“Strip first, please.”, interrupted Ms. Sharon.“Alright.” Nicole replied, and took a breath. “Here goes nothing.”She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole’s womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I’m not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison.“Well, now that I match everyone else, I’ll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I’m Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I’m from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon’s specific question: No, I am not a virgin.”She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. “Thank you very much Nicole. I’m glad you decided to join the class, and I’m sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today’s material. First, I wanted to review yesterday’s activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?”After a moment’s silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. “Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can’t speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I’m sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can’t wait to do the activity myself.”“Thank you Nicole,” said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. “ That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?”After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. “Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don’t think I’ve ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I’ve never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That’s my thoughts.”“Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I’ll continue. And that’s fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it’s perfectly acceptable that you don’t want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I’ll come around and collect them.”After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag.“Thank you everyone. Now that I’ve collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I’ve said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn’t be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female.”Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn’t want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn’t sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings.“Well, if nobody will volunteer, I’ll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I’ve prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I’ll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there’s not much I can do about that."So, I’ll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer.”She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. “Alright. Then we’ll leave it to chance. I’ll pick one name from each bag today.” She reached into the boy’s bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. “Filipe.” She then reached into the girl’s bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, “Nicole.”Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she’s also doing a demo.“Okay, both of you come stand up here, please.” They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do.“Thank you. So, first we’ll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we’ll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl’s hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men’s tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women’s faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it’s one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso.” And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the “private” parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole’s bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, “That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we’ll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that’s understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples.” She pointed to each of Filipe’s nipples, then to Nicole’s. “The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast.”She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole’s breasts. Nicole blushed. “It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a ‘privat

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn’t count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt.“Oh. Sorry.” said the librarian. “We’ll catch the next one.”The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn’t feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn’t really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon.“Well, how’d it go?” she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all.“Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don’t forget your homework. I’ll see you all next time.”Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon’s instruction from the previous class: “be naked before class starts”. In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn’t have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn’t learn as much if I didn’t.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, “here goes nothing.”I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they’d be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn’t be sure, but I’d bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over.“Sorry Samantha,” he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. “I couldn’t help it. You are just so sexy!”“Uh; well; ” I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. “Thank you, I guess.”“You’re welcome.” he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. “I see you’ve followed Ms. Sharon’s instructions. I suppose since you’ve set the example, I should join you.”He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already.“Much better,” he said, smiling at me. “Now that we’re both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?”I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn’t try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs.“So, what do you guys think of the class so far?” I asked, glancing around at each of them.“Well, I’m enjoying the class so far” replied Filipe. “It’s definitely been interesting so far, and I’m sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?”“Well, I certainly think it’s an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it’s a very exciting class, and I’m determined to learn a lot. I’ve had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don’t have a clue what to do.”Latoya laughed. “Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that.”As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other’s bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn’t hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place.“Hello class.” said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. “I’d like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday’s activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.”“Wow. Okay.” replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. “Well, I’m-” she started.“Strip first, please.”, interrupted Ms. Sharon.“Alright.” Nicole replied, and took a breath. “Here goes nothing.”She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole’s womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I’m not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison.“Well, now that I match everyone else, I’ll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I’m Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I’m from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon’s specific question: No, I am not a virgin.”She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. “Thank you very much Nicole. I’m glad you decided to join the class, and I’m sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today’s material. First, I wanted to review yesterday’s activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?”After a moment’s silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. “Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can’t speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I’m sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can’t wait to do the activity myself.”“Thank you Nicole,” said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. “ That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?”After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. “Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don’t think I’ve ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I’ve never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That’s my thoughts.”“Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I’ll continue. And that’s fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it’s perfectly acceptable that you don’t want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I’ll come around and collect them.”After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag.“Thank you everyone. Now that I’ve collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I’ve said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn’t be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female.”Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn’t want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn’t sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings.“Well, if nobody will volunteer, I’ll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I’ve prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I’ll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there’s not much I can do about that."So, I’ll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer.”She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. “Alright. Then we’ll leave it to chance. I’ll pick one name from each bag today.” She reached into the boy’s bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. “Filipe.” She then reached into the girl’s bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, “Nicole.”Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she’s also doing a demo.“Okay, both of you come stand up here, please.” They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do.“Thank you. So, first we’ll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we’ll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl’s hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men’s tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women’s faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it’s one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso.” And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the “private” parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole’s bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, “That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we’ll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that’s understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples.” She pointed to each of Filipe’s nipples, then to Nicole’s. “The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast.”She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole’s breasts. Nicole blushed. “It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a ‘privat

A Ghostly Plea For Appreciation.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.A Christmas Ghost Story For ScroogeDana got ready to roll the movie as The Chix settled in. “What’s the movie?” asked McNally.“A Christmas Carol, it’s the classic tale by Charles Dickens.”“Damn. Not a Christmas movie? Did I ever mention that I am so over Christmas right now? Bah Humbug!”Annie snorted, “McNally, you make a better Scrooge than Patrick Stewart.”“I’ll drink to that,” McNally said as she tipped her stemware to wash down a handful of popcorn. “Let me say it again, Merry Fucking Christmas, because I am so done with Christmas.”“Merry Fucking Christmas” was echoed around the room, followed by giggles among gathered good friends as the opening scene played.Annie was dabbing at her eyes as Tiny Tim cried out in the movie’s final scene, “God bless us, everyone!”As the credits rolled, Annie turned to McNally, “Well, Ebenezer Scrooge, do you still hate Christmas? Or did the ghost of Christmas Future shake you from your Bah Humbug! ways?”“I don’t hate Christmas; I just get worn out by this time of year. Christmas has been going on since before Halloween and that’s way too long, even for a vibrant spirit like me,” replied McNally.“Are you still so entrenched in your ‘Bah Humbug’ world-weary ways Ebenezer McNally or is it possible that visitations of the cinematic Ghost of Christmas Past, Present and Future have softened your hardened holiday heart?” pried Patricia.“Don’t be picking on McNally, she’s just been more emotionally honest. I have heard Scrooge speaking through all of you. Chix, take a look inside and tell me if Christmas hasn’t lost its magic for all of us this year, or for that matter, several years running.” Dana’s call for introspection brought the room to silence.Dana continued, “Let me play Ghost of Christmas Past; let me take us back to time when we were young, and Sander and I stretched our budget and bought this cabin and had The Chix and their boys up here around Christmas time? Remember those times?”“Those were the good days,” recalled McNally. “I remember Orlando mixing exotic cocktails for everyone to try. The guys kept making sweet drinks and urging us girls to taste one new one after another. I’m sure they were in cahoots, working on the theory that 'Christmas candy is dandy, but liquor is quicker.’”Patricia chimed in, “Yeah, I remember that year, I remember laughing a lot of silly laughs and being chased around the cabin and out into the snow by three horny abominable snowmen until I finally let one catch me and haul me off to his lair where he threw me on the bed and ravaged me.”“I sort of remember that too - only I think I enjoyed Orlando’s cocktails too much too soon to fully remember every detail. But I have a vague memory of laughing on my way to a strange bed as I hung over Nelson’s shoulder as I pounded on his back as a captured maiden, but not really feeling much distress. I remember trying to help Nelson undress me, but I was too giggly, so he just ripped my clothes off.”Dana reminisced, “Anybody remember the year we all wore those sexy Santa’s Naughty Elf costumes?”“I still have mine in a closet somewhere I think,” snickered McNally. “We put on a pretty good show for the guys that one year when we performed in those outfits. Thanks to Annie for sewing them,” McNally tipped her glass toward Annie.“It was your choreography McNally, and your audacious moves that gave me the confidence to bump and grind along with the rest of the Chix. I’d never have been able to even think of doing something so feminine and sexy if it weren’t for you McNally,” complimented Patricia.“I still get wet every time I hear Eartha Kitt sing 'Santa Baby’ and I think of how hot we Chix looked and how mercilessly we teased those boys,” chuckled McNally.“Speaking for me,” said Patricia, “I’d say all of that dance practice and the sexy dance tips from everyone else showing me how to strut my wares. Our sexy little routine was well worth it a little later that night.” All The Chix giggled and nodded with Patricia, each recalling the thrill of having their men rush the stage and cart off the four costumed naughty little helper elves for a roll in the sheets.“Dana are you sure you’re alright with us bringing up these memories?” asked Annie in a cautious tone.“Annie, I’ve already told you that good memories and present friends are what are important to me tonight.”“Allow me to play the Ghost of Christmas Present,” said Dana in a soft voice. “If the Ghost of Christmas Past has drawn for you scenes of past holiday lovers, good times and Christmas cheer; what do you see when the Ghost of Christmas Present hovers above your lives tonight and points to your actions and attitudes of this present Christmas?”The Chix again sat thinking in silence.McNally answered Dana’s challenge first, “Well, I’ve already told everyone my grim view of this present Christmas. There is a poverty of spirit where I operate; Christmas has become nothing but joyless deadlines for me. I’ll confess, 'Bah Humbug!’ is truly what the Ghost of Christmas Present is pointing at in my life.”“Or would Scrooge use a more contemporary phrase, maybe something like 'Merry Fucking Christmas?” needled Patricia.“Yeah but…” Annie joined in, “…Those really were Merry Fucking Christmases in the past - literally. Those years when we all used to come up here with our hubbies and enjoy playing games and cooking together, remember? And it seems like every night ended in a night of passionate love making,” she added wistfully. “Why did we let that slip away? Where did the holiday love magic go?"I have a confession too, McNally has nothing on me, I’m just as much of a Bah Humbug personality as McNally - if not more so. Only I’m just a Scrooge still in the closet. I guess it’s time I came out to my friends. It was me who first suggested that I’d be ready to exchange Nelson for someone to clean my house. Honestly, how Scrooge-like is that?"The Ghost of Christmas Past showed that Scrooge rejected his old flame, Belle, to pursue a respectable wealthy status above love. Like Scrooge, I’ve let the passion for my old flame, Nelson dim, and for what? A respectable status of a well cleaned house? I’ve been saying 'Bah Humbug!’ from inside my Scrooge closet."I chided McNally for her poor attitude when we first drove up this afternoon,” recalled Patricia. “But then I fell right in with her complaining about my grueling holiday schedule and all I had endured. So, I guess that makes me not only a Scrooge, but a hypocrite as well. How’s that for a bare-bones confession to the Ghost of Christmas Present?" Dana’s Christmas Ghost"Excuse me,” declared a mildly irritated McNally, “enough indulging in this group psychotherapy playing with literary ghosts. I can’t stand it any longer, I’ve gotta find out from Dana if Sander’s ghost is really visiting us here.”McNally’s abrupt demand brought a heavy hush to the room.All eyes were locked on Dana. “All I can say is that I came up to our cabin for the first time since the accident. I hoped I was ready, but I wasn’t sure. The real reason that I invited everyone to join me was so I couldn’t back out, even if I wanted to, since I had extended an invitation to The Chix. Patricia, Annie, McNally; you’re my insurance as I forced myself to be a brave widow."I came two days ago for solitude. I thought I would be alone up here. I hoped I’d be brave enough to finally be alone with my thoughts. I was going to force myself to stay here until reinforcements arrived in the form of a carload of wild, raucous and fun-loving Chix."To my surprise, I had it all wrong. I was not alone here. Sander was waiting for me. It was good to find him here; he has been a comfort for me. I told him I was sorry for making him wait. He let me know that he understood why I waited. He assured me that it was alright for me to wait, coming only after I was ready."When Sander came to me the first night, he comforted me, bringing good memories of us in this place, like the Ghost of Christmas Past. He reacquainted me with faded memories of Patricia and Will, Annie and Nelson and McNally and Orlando all gathered in this place with me and Sander back in those days at the beginning. The images he brought to me made me feel grateful for all of you."I told Sander that those were lovely, warm memories, some of the best; but that they were far in the dim past. When Sander wrapped those memories around me; I felt warmth and saw a radiating brightness, happy for what we had once shared together. He said that that is why he had to brighten them for me; otherwise, neither I nor anyone else in those images would be able to clearly see them as they once were."I began to cry as those bright images of our past passions and fellowship with our friends began to fade before my eyes. I cried even more at the fear of losing him and everything good once again."He warned me that squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories, leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures. Sander let me know that I still had all of you wrapped around me to shield me with love. He was pleased that The Chix had taken such good care of me after he was taken from me."Sander told me he could not keep the past images bright, the power to do so was only given to the realm of the living."I cried in my grief and in my fresh fear of loss. I tried to hold him, but of course, I could not. I pleaded, 'How can I keep those memories of you and warm feelings bright?’ I didn’t know how to find the power to keep from losing all that was meaningful to me. I cried, 'Please Sander, show me, show me how not to lose you and everything again. Don’t let me drain away into the murky darkness where all warmth and love have been stolen from the human soul.’"I cried, kneeling on the floor. Sander said nothing as he stood close to me as a kind and gentle spirit with a comforting patience waiting for me to finish my hot tears. When I wiped away my tears and looked into his face, he pointed and guided me to look for my answer. I saw The Chix checking their messages, returning calls, checking their calendars trying to squeeze in a meeting, an appointment and a Christmas cookie exchange. I saw that we were rushing to the shopping mall, ordering online, checking our phones and returning home exhausted, drained of warmth and love, leaving nothing for those around us."I was shown Will, Nelson and Orlando taking the cars in for servicing because it was time. I saw these men checking their messages and making out-of-the way runs to pick up store items and a few groceries because their wives had sent them a text message. I witnessed The Dix on their own initiative coming home with a takeout meal that they served to their exhausted wives and then taking out the trash the night before pickup without a reminder. The guys were up late at night, opening the bills and writing the household checks and balancing the accounts, toiling like the loyal Bob Cratchit, Scrooge’s unappreciated clerk. I had been shown Christmas Present. I was sad to have seen that exhausted misery spread to all of our present lives."I cried, 'Oh Sander, where is the joy and the love for our friends? Everyone looks so exhausted and joyless and without hope or purpose. Tell me Sander, what is going to happen to them?’ Sander looked sad and did not answer me."He began to fade into the darkness, and I begged with renewed tears, 'Sander please don’t go, please don’t leave me alone again.’ But he was gone.I crawled off the floor, lifting myself into bed and cried myself to sleep. I remembered his words, 'Squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories and leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures.’"When Sander slipped away from me that night, I understood that he had shown me that the same was happening to Orlando and McNally, Will and Patricia and also to Nelson and Annie. His visit was a warning. Just as I lost Sander, everyone here is facing a Christmas Future where you will discover that you’ve lost all that really matters in life."Sander came again the next night. I was glad to see him. I wanted to know if it was too late for our friends to rekindle the love that had somehow drained away. 'Please, Sander, tell me that there is yet hope for them this Christmas Season,’ I begged."He showed me some bright and warm memories from long ago, some personal and some with The Chix. He showed me those visions to let me know that I still had love and support from you guys. But I was haunted by those visions of Christmas Present that I’d been shown the night before. He was happy that I was so well cared for now. And yes, he was happy to know that I got surprised by some needed loving attention from a partridge, a turtle dove hunter and an old barnyard rooster who had a few tricks to make a French hen cackle. Yet, the peril of the bleak Christmas Present remains, unless friendship and love is cherished and attended, it too will soon perish, and I’ll see my friends fade away into murky darkness as Sander had."Again, I looked into his gentle eyes and asked, 'There is still time isn’t there? We haven’t squandered our time, it’s not too late, tell me sweetheart, there are warm and bright memories of love and affection still to be made, nourished and cherished.’ Sander smiled his warm smile of assurance that I had missed so much, and I was happy."I woke, realizing that the sun was shining off a fresh morning snowfall and I threw off my heavy quilt. I sat up in bed, remembering that on our last morning together; Sander had been working on something secret that morning before the accident. I remembered asking him, 'Sweetie buns, what are you working on the hill behind the cabin?’"He smiled that warm, smug smile of mischief on that last morning that we were together and told me, 'I’ve got a Christmas surprise to show you tonight, it has to be revealed once it is dark. So, you’ll have to wait until we finish a few runs on the slopes this afternoon.’"Of course, we never came back here together. I had forgotten about Sander’s promised secret Christmas surprise until yesterday morning. When Sander told me he had a Christmas gift waiting for me after dark, he was holding an electrical extension cord behind his back with his mischievous smile stretched across his ski slope tanned face. 'I’ll plug this in to brighten your night tonight, as a token of how you have brightened my life,’ he said. Recalling some of his last words, I jumped out of bed and checked this morning; that cord is still lying on the deck where Sander left it last year.Annie was crying, as usual, but so were Patricia and McNally.Dana reached for her purse and pulled out her phone and looked at her messages and began to text, as The Chix took a few moments to rein in their emotions and check their composure before speaking or asking Dana any questions.Annie brushed her cheeks, "Oh Dana, that is the sweetest, saddest story I’ve ever heard… Excuse me, I can’t stop weeping… I don’t even know if these are tears of joy or grief… excuse me, I don’t know what to feel or say,” she said as the flood gates reopened.Patricia felt it was her role to wade in and tidy things up and drain the emotional swamp in which they all found themselves wallowing in. “Dana, it sounds like you’ve started to find some peace after last year’s events. I am glad that you shared with us how you are coping with Sander’s passing…”“Patricia, Jesus Christ on a bicycle! Don’t be such a cold and analytical mother hen all the time for us Chix. Dana’s story is not about coping, it’s about us - all of us and all that we once had and what we might lose, including Will, Nelson and yes, Orlando too. Dana, your conversation with Sander really got to me there…” McNally paused, looking emotionally rattled.“I guess everyone can tell, your story about Sander got to me also,” said Annie after managing to dry out enough. “I feel like McNally. Dana, what you said really touched me; I don’t know what to say… Yes, I actually do, I want to say that what Sander said is right; my joy has been stolen from my soul, I feel drained inside, I have let the things I hold most dear fade away. I am Scrooge - and I’m sorry, but so are all of you.”Turning to Patricia, Annie asked, “Don’t you feel what McNally and I feel? Don’t you feel that you and I and McNally, and certainly Dana, have lost something precious? Together as The Chix, we are a sum greater the whole - and that has, or should, include our husbands. I believe Sander told Dana to warn us all before it is too late. Patricia, don’t you feel like me that we should do something before the Ghost of Christmas Future makes the vision of an estranged and murky end to all that we enjoy a grim reality?”Patricia teared up and nodded silently. Then lifting her head, she asked Dana, “Is there hope? Did Sander give you hope for us?”“There is hope. There is still love here, and where there is love, there is hope. Sander showed me that the future can be changed by what we do now. Sander showed me that there is hope for us, hope for The Chix.”“And… And… What is that hope?” asked McNally. “And… And… And I got lots of questions about you and Sander up here in this cabin, but first - that was a gripping Christmas ghost story with Sander, but it seemed kind of weird that as soon as you finished driving your emotional steamroller full speed over our sympathies that you then broke character, ignoring us to check your phone. Isn’t checking your messages part of that tyranny of the mundane that Sander warned you about? Who is so important that you were texting them rather than dealing with us in this room and our emotions?”“The Ghost or the Ghosts of Christmas Future,” was Dana’s curt, cryptic reply.“You asked about our future, you asked about hope; I don’t know exactly how to answer those questions,” said a thoughtful Dana. “But I know where I want to look for starters. There is Sander’s unrevealed Christmas surprise waiting for me - or us, on top of the hill behind the cabin. It was Sander&rsq

A Ghostly Plea For Appreciation.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.A Christmas Ghost Story For ScroogeDana got ready to roll the movie as The Chix settled in. “What’s the movie?” asked McNally.“A Christmas Carol, it’s the classic tale by Charles Dickens.”“Damn. Not a Christmas movie? Did I ever mention that I am so over Christmas right now? Bah Humbug!”Annie snorted, “McNally, you make a better Scrooge than Patrick Stewart.”“I’ll drink to that,” McNally said as she tipped her stemware to wash down a handful of popcorn. “Let me say it again, Merry Fucking Christmas, because I am so done with Christmas.”“Merry Fucking Christmas” was echoed around the room, followed by giggles among gathered good friends as the opening scene played.Annie was dabbing at her eyes as Tiny Tim cried out in the movie’s final scene, “God bless us, everyone!”As the credits rolled, Annie turned to McNally, “Well, Ebenezer Scrooge, do you still hate Christmas? Or did the ghost of Christmas Future shake you from your Bah Humbug! ways?”“I don’t hate Christmas; I just get worn out by this time of year. Christmas has been going on since before Halloween and that’s way too long, even for a vibrant spirit like me,” replied McNally.“Are you still so entrenched in your ‘Bah Humbug’ world-weary ways Ebenezer McNally or is it possible that visitations of the cinematic Ghost of Christmas Past, Present and Future have softened your hardened holiday heart?” pried Patricia.“Don’t be picking on McNally, she’s just been more emotionally honest. I have heard Scrooge speaking through all of you. Chix, take a look inside and tell me if Christmas hasn’t lost its magic for all of us this year, or for that matter, several years running.” Dana’s call for introspection brought the room to silence.Dana continued, “Let me play Ghost of Christmas Past; let me take us back to time when we were young, and Sander and I stretched our budget and bought this cabin and had The Chix and their boys up here around Christmas time? Remember those times?”“Those were the good days,” recalled McNally. “I remember Orlando mixing exotic cocktails for everyone to try. The guys kept making sweet drinks and urging us girls to taste one new one after another. I’m sure they were in cahoots, working on the theory that 'Christmas candy is dandy, but liquor is quicker.’”Patricia chimed in, “Yeah, I remember that year, I remember laughing a lot of silly laughs and being chased around the cabin and out into the snow by three horny abominable snowmen until I finally let one catch me and haul me off to his lair where he threw me on the bed and ravaged me.”“I sort of remember that too - only I think I enjoyed Orlando’s cocktails too much too soon to fully remember every detail. But I have a vague memory of laughing on my way to a strange bed as I hung over Nelson’s shoulder as I pounded on his back as a captured maiden, but not really feeling much distress. I remember trying to help Nelson undress me, but I was too giggly, so he just ripped my clothes off.”Dana reminisced, “Anybody remember the year we all wore those sexy Santa’s Naughty Elf costumes?”“I still have mine in a closet somewhere I think,” snickered McNally. “We put on a pretty good show for the guys that one year when we performed in those outfits. Thanks to Annie for sewing them,” McNally tipped her glass toward Annie.“It was your choreography McNally, and your audacious moves that gave me the confidence to bump and grind along with the rest of the Chix. I’d never have been able to even think of doing something so feminine and sexy if it weren’t for you McNally,” complimented Patricia.“I still get wet every time I hear Eartha Kitt sing 'Santa Baby’ and I think of how hot we Chix looked and how mercilessly we teased those boys,” chuckled McNally.“Speaking for me,” said Patricia, “I’d say all of that dance practice and the sexy dance tips from everyone else showing me how to strut my wares. Our sexy little routine was well worth it a little later that night.” All The Chix giggled and nodded with Patricia, each recalling the thrill of having their men rush the stage and cart off the four costumed naughty little helper elves for a roll in the sheets.“Dana are you sure you’re alright with us bringing up these memories?” asked Annie in a cautious tone.“Annie, I’ve already told you that good memories and present friends are what are important to me tonight.”“Allow me to play the Ghost of Christmas Present,” said Dana in a soft voice. “If the Ghost of Christmas Past has drawn for you scenes of past holiday lovers, good times and Christmas cheer; what do you see when the Ghost of Christmas Present hovers above your lives tonight and points to your actions and attitudes of this present Christmas?”The Chix again sat thinking in silence.McNally answered Dana’s challenge first, “Well, I’ve already told everyone my grim view of this present Christmas. There is a poverty of spirit where I operate; Christmas has become nothing but joyless deadlines for me. I’ll confess, 'Bah Humbug!’ is truly what the Ghost of Christmas Present is pointing at in my life.”“Or would Scrooge use a more contemporary phrase, maybe something like 'Merry Fucking Christmas?” needled Patricia.“Yeah but…” Annie joined in, “…Those really were Merry Fucking Christmases in the past - literally. Those years when we all used to come up here with our hubbies and enjoy playing games and cooking together, remember? And it seems like every night ended in a night of passionate love making,” she added wistfully. “Why did we let that slip away? Where did the holiday love magic go?"I have a confession too, McNally has nothing on me, I’m just as much of a Bah Humbug personality as McNally - if not more so. Only I’m just a Scrooge still in the closet. I guess it’s time I came out to my friends. It was me who first suggested that I’d be ready to exchange Nelson for someone to clean my house. Honestly, how Scrooge-like is that?"The Ghost of Christmas Past showed that Scrooge rejected his old flame, Belle, to pursue a respectable wealthy status above love. Like Scrooge, I’ve let the passion for my old flame, Nelson dim, and for what? A respectable status of a well cleaned house? I’ve been saying 'Bah Humbug!’ from inside my Scrooge closet."I chided McNally for her poor attitude when we first drove up this afternoon,” recalled Patricia. “But then I fell right in with her complaining about my grueling holiday schedule and all I had endured. So, I guess that makes me not only a Scrooge, but a hypocrite as well. How’s that for a bare-bones confession to the Ghost of Christmas Present?" Dana’s Christmas Ghost"Excuse me,” declared a mildly irritated McNally, “enough indulging in this group psychotherapy playing with literary ghosts. I can’t stand it any longer, I’ve gotta find out from Dana if Sander’s ghost is really visiting us here.”McNally’s abrupt demand brought a heavy hush to the room.All eyes were locked on Dana. “All I can say is that I came up to our cabin for the first time since the accident. I hoped I was ready, but I wasn’t sure. The real reason that I invited everyone to join me was so I couldn’t back out, even if I wanted to, since I had extended an invitation to The Chix. Patricia, Annie, McNally; you’re my insurance as I forced myself to be a brave widow."I came two days ago for solitude. I thought I would be alone up here. I hoped I’d be brave enough to finally be alone with my thoughts. I was going to force myself to stay here until reinforcements arrived in the form of a carload of wild, raucous and fun-loving Chix."To my surprise, I had it all wrong. I was not alone here. Sander was waiting for me. It was good to find him here; he has been a comfort for me. I told him I was sorry for making him wait. He let me know that he understood why I waited. He assured me that it was alright for me to wait, coming only after I was ready."When Sander came to me the first night, he comforted me, bringing good memories of us in this place, like the Ghost of Christmas Past. He reacquainted me with faded memories of Patricia and Will, Annie and Nelson and McNally and Orlando all gathered in this place with me and Sander back in those days at the beginning. The images he brought to me made me feel grateful for all of you."I told Sander that those were lovely, warm memories, some of the best; but that they were far in the dim past. When Sander wrapped those memories around me; I felt warmth and saw a radiating brightness, happy for what we had once shared together. He said that that is why he had to brighten them for me; otherwise, neither I nor anyone else in those images would be able to clearly see them as they once were."I began to cry as those bright images of our past passions and fellowship with our friends began to fade before my eyes. I cried even more at the fear of losing him and everything good once again."He warned me that squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories, leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures. Sander let me know that I still had all of you wrapped around me to shield me with love. He was pleased that The Chix had taken such good care of me after he was taken from me."Sander told me he could not keep the past images bright, the power to do so was only given to the realm of the living."I cried in my grief and in my fresh fear of loss. I tried to hold him, but of course, I could not. I pleaded, 'How can I keep those memories of you and warm feelings bright?’ I didn’t know how to find the power to keep from losing all that was meaningful to me. I cried, 'Please Sander, show me, show me how not to lose you and everything again. Don’t let me drain away into the murky darkness where all warmth and love have been stolen from the human soul.’"I cried, kneeling on the floor. Sander said nothing as he stood close to me as a kind and gentle spirit with a comforting patience waiting for me to finish my hot tears. When I wiped away my tears and looked into his face, he pointed and guided me to look for my answer. I saw The Chix checking their messages, returning calls, checking their calendars trying to squeeze in a meeting, an appointment and a Christmas cookie exchange. I saw that we were rushing to the shopping mall, ordering online, checking our phones and returning home exhausted, drained of warmth and love, leaving nothing for those around us."I was shown Will, Nelson and Orlando taking the cars in for servicing because it was time. I saw these men checking their messages and making out-of-the way runs to pick up store items and a few groceries because their wives had sent them a text message. I witnessed The Dix on their own initiative coming home with a takeout meal that they served to their exhausted wives and then taking out the trash the night before pickup without a reminder. The guys were up late at night, opening the bills and writing the household checks and balancing the accounts, toiling like the loyal Bob Cratchit, Scrooge’s unappreciated clerk. I had been shown Christmas Present. I was sad to have seen that exhausted misery spread to all of our present lives."I cried, 'Oh Sander, where is the joy and the love for our friends? Everyone looks so exhausted and joyless and without hope or purpose. Tell me Sander, what is going to happen to them?’ Sander looked sad and did not answer me."He began to fade into the darkness, and I begged with renewed tears, 'Sander please don’t go, please don’t leave me alone again.’ But he was gone.I crawled off the floor, lifting myself into bed and cried myself to sleep. I remembered his words, 'Squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories and leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures.’"When Sander slipped away from me that night, I understood that he had shown me that the same was happening to Orlando and McNally, Will and Patricia and also to Nelson and Annie. His visit was a warning. Just as I lost Sander, everyone here is facing a Christmas Future where you will discover that you’ve lost all that really matters in life."Sander came again the next night. I was glad to see him. I wanted to know if it was too late for our friends to rekindle the love that had somehow drained away. 'Please, Sander, tell me that there is yet hope for them this Christmas Season,’ I begged."He showed me some bright and warm memories from long ago, some personal and some with The Chix. He showed me those visions to let me know that I still had love and support from you guys. But I was haunted by those visions of Christmas Present that I’d been shown the night before. He was happy that I was so well cared for now. And yes, he was happy to know that I got surprised by some needed loving attention from a partridge, a turtle dove hunter and an old barnyard rooster who had a few tricks to make a French hen cackle. Yet, the peril of the bleak Christmas Present remains, unless friendship and love is cherished and attended, it too will soon perish, and I’ll see my friends fade away into murky darkness as Sander had."Again, I looked into his gentle eyes and asked, 'There is still time isn’t there? We haven’t squandered our time, it’s not too late, tell me sweetheart, there are warm and bright memories of love and affection still to be made, nourished and cherished.’ Sander smiled his warm smile of assurance that I had missed so much, and I was happy."I woke, realizing that the sun was shining off a fresh morning snowfall and I threw off my heavy quilt. I sat up in bed, remembering that on our last morning together; Sander had been working on something secret that morning before the accident. I remembered asking him, 'Sweetie buns, what are you working on the hill behind the cabin?’"He smiled that warm, smug smile of mischief on that last morning that we were together and told me, 'I’ve got a Christmas surprise to show you tonight, it has to be revealed once it is dark. So, you’ll have to wait until we finish a few runs on the slopes this afternoon.’"Of course, we never came back here together. I had forgotten about Sander’s promised secret Christmas surprise until yesterday morning. When Sander told me he had a Christmas gift waiting for me after dark, he was holding an electrical extension cord behind his back with his mischievous smile stretched across his ski slope tanned face. 'I’ll plug this in to brighten your night tonight, as a token of how you have brightened my life,’ he said. Recalling some of his last words, I jumped out of bed and checked this morning; that cord is still lying on the deck where Sander left it last year.Annie was crying, as usual, but so were Patricia and McNally.Dana reached for her purse and pulled out her phone and looked at her messages and began to text, as The Chix took a few moments to rein in their emotions and check their composure before speaking or asking Dana any questions.Annie brushed her cheeks, "Oh Dana, that is the sweetest, saddest story I’ve ever heard… Excuse me, I can’t stop weeping… I don’t even know if these are tears of joy or grief… excuse me, I don’t know what to feel or say,” she said as the flood gates reopened.Patricia felt it was her role to wade in and tidy things up and drain the emotional swamp in which they all found themselves wallowing in. “Dana, it sounds like you’ve started to find some peace after last year’s events. I am glad that you shared with us how you are coping with Sander’s passing…”“Patricia, Jesus Christ on a bicycle! Don’t be such a cold and analytical mother hen all the time for us Chix. Dana’s story is not about coping, it’s about us - all of us and all that we once had and what we might lose, including Will, Nelson and yes, Orlando too. Dana, your conversation with Sander really got to me there…” McNally paused, looking emotionally rattled.“I guess everyone can tell, your story about Sander got to me also,” said Annie after managing to dry out enough. “I feel like McNally. Dana, what you said really touched me; I don’t know what to say… Yes, I actually do, I want to say that what Sander said is right; my joy has been stolen from my soul, I feel drained inside, I have let the things I hold most dear fade away. I am Scrooge - and I’m sorry, but so are all of you.”Turning to Patricia, Annie asked, “Don’t you feel what McNally and I feel? Don’t you feel that you and I and McNally, and certainly Dana, have lost something precious? Together as The Chix, we are a sum greater the whole - and that has, or should, include our husbands. I believe Sander told Dana to warn us all before it is too late. Patricia, don’t you feel like me that we should do something before the Ghost of Christmas Future makes the vision of an estranged and murky end to all that we enjoy a grim reality?”Patricia teared up and nodded silently. Then lifting her head, she asked Dana, “Is there hope? Did Sander give you hope for us?”“There is hope. There is still love here, and where there is love, there is hope. Sander showed me that the future can be changed by what we do now. Sander showed me that there is hope for us, hope for The Chix.”“And… And… What is that hope?” asked McNally. “And… And… And I got lots of questions about you and Sander up here in this cabin, but first - that was a gripping Christmas ghost story with Sander, but it seemed kind of weird that as soon as you finished driving your emotional steamroller full speed over our sympathies that you then broke character, ignoring us to check your phone. Isn’t checking your messages part of that tyranny of the mundane that Sander warned you about? Who is so important that you were texting them rather than dealing with us in this room and our emotions?”“The Ghost or the Ghosts of Christmas Future,” was Dana’s curt, cryptic reply.“You asked about our future, you asked about hope; I don’t know exactly how to answer those questions,” said a thoughtful Dana. “But I know where I want to look for starters. There is Sander’s unrevealed Christmas surprise waiting for me - or us, on top of the hill behind the cabin. It was Sander&rsq

A Ghostly Plea For Appreciation.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.A Christmas Ghost Story For ScroogeDana got ready to roll the movie as The Chix settled in. “What’s the movie?” asked McNally.“A Christmas Carol, it’s the classic tale by Charles Dickens.”“Damn. Not a Christmas movie? Did I ever mention that I am so over Christmas right now? Bah Humbug!”Annie snorted, “McNally, you make a better Scrooge than Patrick Stewart.”“I’ll drink to that,” McNally said as she tipped her stemware to wash down a handful of popcorn. “Let me say it again, Merry Fucking Christmas, because I am so done with Christmas.”“Merry Fucking Christmas” was echoed around the room, followed by giggles among gathered good friends as the opening scene played.Annie was dabbing at her eyes as Tiny Tim cried out in the movie’s final scene, “God bless us, everyone!”As the credits rolled, Annie turned to McNally, “Well, Ebenezer Scrooge, do you still hate Christmas? Or did the ghost of Christmas Future shake you from your Bah Humbug! ways?”“I don’t hate Christmas; I just get worn out by this time of year. Christmas has been going on since before Halloween and that’s way too long, even for a vibrant spirit like me,” replied McNally.“Are you still so entrenched in your ‘Bah Humbug’ world-weary ways Ebenezer McNally or is it possible that visitations of the cinematic Ghost of Christmas Past, Present and Future have softened your hardened holiday heart?” pried Patricia.“Don’t be picking on McNally, she’s just been more emotionally honest. I have heard Scrooge speaking through all of you. Chix, take a look inside and tell me if Christmas hasn’t lost its magic for all of us this year, or for that matter, several years running.” Dana’s call for introspection brought the room to silence.Dana continued, “Let me play Ghost of Christmas Past; let me take us back to time when we were young, and Sander and I stretched our budget and bought this cabin and had The Chix and their boys up here around Christmas time? Remember those times?”“Those were the good days,” recalled McNally. “I remember Orlando mixing exotic cocktails for everyone to try. The guys kept making sweet drinks and urging us girls to taste one new one after another. I’m sure they were in cahoots, working on the theory that 'Christmas candy is dandy, but liquor is quicker.’”Patricia chimed in, “Yeah, I remember that year, I remember laughing a lot of silly laughs and being chased around the cabin and out into the snow by three horny abominable snowmen until I finally let one catch me and haul me off to his lair where he threw me on the bed and ravaged me.”“I sort of remember that too - only I think I enjoyed Orlando’s cocktails too much too soon to fully remember every detail. But I have a vague memory of laughing on my way to a strange bed as I hung over Nelson’s shoulder as I pounded on his back as a captured maiden, but not really feeling much distress. I remember trying to help Nelson undress me, but I was too giggly, so he just ripped my clothes off.”Dana reminisced, “Anybody remember the year we all wore those sexy Santa’s Naughty Elf costumes?”“I still have mine in a closet somewhere I think,” snickered McNally. “We put on a pretty good show for the guys that one year when we performed in those outfits. Thanks to Annie for sewing them,” McNally tipped her glass toward Annie.“It was your choreography McNally, and your audacious moves that gave me the confidence to bump and grind along with the rest of the Chix. I’d never have been able to even think of doing something so feminine and sexy if it weren’t for you McNally,” complimented Patricia.“I still get wet every time I hear Eartha Kitt sing 'Santa Baby’ and I think of how hot we Chix looked and how mercilessly we teased those boys,” chuckled McNally.“Speaking for me,” said Patricia, “I’d say all of that dance practice and the sexy dance tips from everyone else showing me how to strut my wares. Our sexy little routine was well worth it a little later that night.” All The Chix giggled and nodded with Patricia, each recalling the thrill of having their men rush the stage and cart off the four costumed naughty little helper elves for a roll in the sheets.“Dana are you sure you’re alright with us bringing up these memories?” asked Annie in a cautious tone.“Annie, I’ve already told you that good memories and present friends are what are important to me tonight.”“Allow me to play the Ghost of Christmas Present,” said Dana in a soft voice. “If the Ghost of Christmas Past has drawn for you scenes of past holiday lovers, good times and Christmas cheer; what do you see when the Ghost of Christmas Present hovers above your lives tonight and points to your actions and attitudes of this present Christmas?”The Chix again sat thinking in silence.McNally answered Dana’s challenge first, “Well, I’ve already told everyone my grim view of this present Christmas. There is a poverty of spirit where I operate; Christmas has become nothing but joyless deadlines for me. I’ll confess, 'Bah Humbug!’ is truly what the Ghost of Christmas Present is pointing at in my life.”“Or would Scrooge use a more contemporary phrase, maybe something like 'Merry Fucking Christmas?” needled Patricia.“Yeah but…” Annie joined in, “…Those really were Merry Fucking Christmases in the past - literally. Those years when we all used to come up here with our hubbies and enjoy playing games and cooking together, remember? And it seems like every night ended in a night of passionate love making,” she added wistfully. “Why did we let that slip away? Where did the holiday love magic go?"I have a confession too, McNally has nothing on me, I’m just as much of a Bah Humbug personality as McNally - if not more so. Only I’m just a Scrooge still in the closet. I guess it’s time I came out to my friends. It was me who first suggested that I’d be ready to exchange Nelson for someone to clean my house. Honestly, how Scrooge-like is that?"The Ghost of Christmas Past showed that Scrooge rejected his old flame, Belle, to pursue a respectable wealthy status above love. Like Scrooge, I’ve let the passion for my old flame, Nelson dim, and for what? A respectable status of a well cleaned house? I’ve been saying 'Bah Humbug!’ from inside my Scrooge closet."I chided McNally for her poor attitude when we first drove up this afternoon,” recalled Patricia. “But then I fell right in with her complaining about my grueling holiday schedule and all I had endured. So, I guess that makes me not only a Scrooge, but a hypocrite as well. How’s that for a bare-bones confession to the Ghost of Christmas Present?" Dana’s Christmas Ghost"Excuse me,” declared a mildly irritated McNally, “enough indulging in this group psychotherapy playing with literary ghosts. I can’t stand it any longer, I’ve gotta find out from Dana if Sander’s ghost is really visiting us here.”McNally’s abrupt demand brought a heavy hush to the room.All eyes were locked on Dana. “All I can say is that I came up to our cabin for the first time since the accident. I hoped I was ready, but I wasn’t sure. The real reason that I invited everyone to join me was so I couldn’t back out, even if I wanted to, since I had extended an invitation to The Chix. Patricia, Annie, McNally; you’re my insurance as I forced myself to be a brave widow."I came two days ago for solitude. I thought I would be alone up here. I hoped I’d be brave enough to finally be alone with my thoughts. I was going to force myself to stay here until reinforcements arrived in the form of a carload of wild, raucous and fun-loving Chix."To my surprise, I had it all wrong. I was not alone here. Sander was waiting for me. It was good to find him here; he has been a comfort for me. I told him I was sorry for making him wait. He let me know that he understood why I waited. He assured me that it was alright for me to wait, coming only after I was ready."When Sander came to me the first night, he comforted me, bringing good memories of us in this place, like the Ghost of Christmas Past. He reacquainted me with faded memories of Patricia and Will, Annie and Nelson and McNally and Orlando all gathered in this place with me and Sander back in those days at the beginning. The images he brought to me made me feel grateful for all of you."I told Sander that those were lovely, warm memories, some of the best; but that they were far in the dim past. When Sander wrapped those memories around me; I felt warmth and saw a radiating brightness, happy for what we had once shared together. He said that that is why he had to brighten them for me; otherwise, neither I nor anyone else in those images would be able to clearly see them as they once were."I began to cry as those bright images of our past passions and fellowship with our friends began to fade before my eyes. I cried even more at the fear of losing him and everything good once again."He warned me that squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories, leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures. Sander let me know that I still had all of you wrapped around me to shield me with love. He was pleased that The Chix had taken such good care of me after he was taken from me."Sander told me he could not keep the past images bright, the power to do so was only given to the realm of the living."I cried in my grief and in my fresh fear of loss. I tried to hold him, but of course, I could not. I pleaded, 'How can I keep those memories of you and warm feelings bright?’ I didn’t know how to find the power to keep from losing all that was meaningful to me. I cried, 'Please Sander, show me, show me how not to lose you and everything again. Don’t let me drain away into the murky darkness where all warmth and love have been stolen from the human soul.’"I cried, kneeling on the floor. Sander said nothing as he stood close to me as a kind and gentle spirit with a comforting patience waiting for me to finish my hot tears. When I wiped away my tears and looked into his face, he pointed and guided me to look for my answer. I saw The Chix checking their messages, returning calls, checking their calendars trying to squeeze in a meeting, an appointment and a Christmas cookie exchange. I saw that we were rushing to the shopping mall, ordering online, checking our phones and returning home exhausted, drained of warmth and love, leaving nothing for those around us."I was shown Will, Nelson and Orlando taking the cars in for servicing because it was time. I saw these men checking their messages and making out-of-the way runs to pick up store items and a few groceries because their wives had sent them a text message. I witnessed The Dix on their own initiative coming home with a takeout meal that they served to their exhausted wives and then taking out the trash the night before pickup without a reminder. The guys were up late at night, opening the bills and writing the household checks and balancing the accounts, toiling like the loyal Bob Cratchit, Scrooge’s unappreciated clerk. I had been shown Christmas Present. I was sad to have seen that exhausted misery spread to all of our present lives."I cried, 'Oh Sander, where is the joy and the love for our friends? Everyone looks so exhausted and joyless and without hope or purpose. Tell me Sander, what is going to happen to them?’ Sander looked sad and did not answer me."He began to fade into the darkness, and I begged with renewed tears, 'Sander please don’t go, please don’t leave me alone again.’ But he was gone.I crawled off the floor, lifting myself into bed and cried myself to sleep. I remembered his words, 'Squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories and leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures.’"When Sander slipped away from me that night, I understood that he had shown me that the same was happening to Orlando and McNally, Will and Patricia and also to Nelson and Annie. His visit was a warning. Just as I lost Sander, everyone here is facing a Christmas Future where you will discover that you’ve lost all that really matters in life."Sander came again the next night. I was glad to see him. I wanted to know if it was too late for our friends to rekindle the love that had somehow drained away. 'Please, Sander, tell me that there is yet hope for them this Christmas Season,’ I begged."He showed me some bright and warm memories from long ago, some personal and some with The Chix. He showed me those visions to let me know that I still had love and support from you guys. But I was haunted by those visions of Christmas Present that I’d been shown the night before. He was happy that I was so well cared for now. And yes, he was happy to know that I got surprised by some needed loving attention from a partridge, a turtle dove hunter and an old barnyard rooster who had a few tricks to make a French hen cackle. Yet, the peril of the bleak Christmas Present remains, unless friendship and love is cherished and attended, it too will soon perish, and I’ll see my friends fade away into murky darkness as Sander had."Again, I looked into his gentle eyes and asked, 'There is still time isn’t there? We haven’t squandered our time, it’s not too late, tell me sweetheart, there are warm and bright memories of love and affection still to be made, nourished and cherished.’ Sander smiled his warm smile of assurance that I had missed so much, and I was happy."I woke, realizing that the sun was shining off a fresh morning snowfall and I threw off my heavy quilt. I sat up in bed, remembering that on our last morning together; Sander had been working on something secret that morning before the accident. I remembered asking him, 'Sweetie buns, what are you working on the hill behind the cabin?’"He smiled that warm, smug smile of mischief on that last morning that we were together and told me, 'I’ve got a Christmas surprise to show you tonight, it has to be revealed once it is dark. So, you’ll have to wait until we finish a few runs on the slopes this afternoon.’"Of course, we never came back here together. I had forgotten about Sander’s promised secret Christmas surprise until yesterday morning. When Sander told me he had a Christmas gift waiting for me after dark, he was holding an electrical extension cord behind his back with his mischievous smile stretched across his ski slope tanned face. 'I’ll plug this in to brighten your night tonight, as a token of how you have brightened my life,’ he said. Recalling some of his last words, I jumped out of bed and checked this morning; that cord is still lying on the deck where Sander left it last year.Annie was crying, as usual, but so were Patricia and McNally.Dana reached for her purse and pulled out her phone and looked at her messages and began to text, as The Chix took a few moments to rein in their emotions and check their composure before speaking or asking Dana any questions.Annie brushed her cheeks, "Oh Dana, that is the sweetest, saddest story I’ve ever heard… Excuse me, I can’t stop weeping… I don’t even know if these are tears of joy or grief… excuse me, I don’t know what to feel or say,” she said as the flood gates reopened.Patricia felt it was her role to wade in and tidy things up and drain the emotional swamp in which they all found themselves wallowing in. “Dana, it sounds like you’ve started to find some peace after last year’s events. I am glad that you shared with us how you are coping with Sander’s passing…”“Patricia, Jesus Christ on a bicycle! Don’t be such a cold and analytical mother hen all the time for us Chix. Dana’s story is not about coping, it’s about us - all of us and all that we once had and what we might lose, including Will, Nelson and yes, Orlando too. Dana, your conversation with Sander really got to me there…” McNally paused, looking emotionally rattled.“I guess everyone can tell, your story about Sander got to me also,” said Annie after managing to dry out enough. “I feel like McNally. Dana, what you said really touched me; I don’t know what to say… Yes, I actually do, I want to say that what Sander said is right; my joy has been stolen from my soul, I feel drained inside, I have let the things I hold most dear fade away. I am Scrooge - and I’m sorry, but so are all of you.”Turning to Patricia, Annie asked, “Don’t you feel what McNally and I feel? Don’t you feel that you and I and McNally, and certainly Dana, have lost something precious? Together as The Chix, we are a sum greater the whole - and that has, or should, include our husbands. I believe Sander told Dana to warn us all before it is too late. Patricia, don’t you feel like me that we should do something before the Ghost of Christmas Future makes the vision of an estranged and murky end to all that we enjoy a grim reality?”Patricia teared up and nodded silently. Then lifting her head, she asked Dana, “Is there hope? Did Sander give you hope for us?”“There is hope. There is still love here, and where there is love, there is hope. Sander showed me that the future can be changed by what we do now. Sander showed me that there is hope for us, hope for The Chix.”“And… And… What is that hope?” asked McNally. “And… And… And I got lots of questions about you and Sander up here in this cabin, but first - that was a gripping Christmas ghost story with Sander, but it seemed kind of weird that as soon as you finished driving your emotional steamroller full speed over our sympathies that you then broke character, ignoring us to check your phone. Isn’t checking your messages part of that tyranny of the mundane that Sander warned you about? Who is so important that you were texting them rather than dealing with us in this room and our emotions?”“The Ghost or the Ghosts of Christmas Future,” was Dana’s curt, cryptic reply.“You asked about our future, you asked about hope; I don’t know exactly how to answer those questions,” said a thoughtful Dana. “But I know where I want to look for starters. There is Sander’s unrevealed Christmas surprise waiting for me - or us, on top of the hill behind the cabin. It was Sander&rsq

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I’m a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5’ 3", and I’m a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I’d like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here’s the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1.“Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender’s biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age.”I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I’d read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. “Demos and lab projects” and “18+”. Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn’t be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn’t it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I’d been anticipating it since the moment I’d signed up. I’d thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I’d dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn’t see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I’d never been down there before. I’d heard that’s where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes.“Hello class.” she said, once she was ready. “This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You’re in the wrong place.”I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. “Ok. I’ll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I’ve worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I’ve lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism.”Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these “behind-doors” topics.“Now, some guidelines.” She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. “Here’s the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?” she asked. A few hands went up. “Yes?” she said, pointing to a girl in the third row.“You mentioned demonstrations,” replied the girl. “Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?”Sharon smiled, and replied, “No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we’ll be doing our first demo today.”“Oh; thanks; ” replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused.“Anyone else?” asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him.“So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?”, the boy asked.“Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly.” Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. “I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don’t quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that’ll leave four extra boys. So we’ll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me.”The boy grinned, “Thanks. That’s what I was hoping.”“I’m sure it was,” replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. “Any other questions?” There weren’t any. “Alright then. We’ll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I’ll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it’s the first day, you’ll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count.”That got everyone’s attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it.“Today’s question is an introduction,” Sharon said. “You’ll state your name, age, where you’re from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We’ll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I’m 32, and I’m from San Francisco. As I’m sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin.”With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit.“Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker”A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. “Hi I’m Tony Baker. I’m 19, and I’m from Texas. I am not a virgin.” He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn’t the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive.“Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes”She proceeded to call out each student’s name. About half-way through, she called “Christina McCoy”Christina stood, and said, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can do this.” She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom.“No worries” said Ms. Sharon. “Would anyone else like to leave?” At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here’s a summary:·         Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.·         Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.·         Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.·         Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.·         Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.·         Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.·         Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs·         Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities·         Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers·         Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra·         Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.·         Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.·         John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs·         Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra·         Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra·         Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco’s boxers (orange and blue)·         "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera.“I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I’d been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I’d been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I’m Samantha. I’m 19, and I’m from Colorado. I am not a virgin.” I paused. “Um. Ms. Sharon; ”“Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?” she replied.“Er; .well; .I’m not wearing any undergarments. I usually don’t. They make me uncomfortable.”“Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn’t make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You’ll just have to do it a day early. If you’re uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn’t for you. Feel free to leave, if you’d like.”“Um. No, I’m okay.” I had a feeling she’d say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she’d cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn’t. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits.“Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we’ll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we’ll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: ‘what does that have to do with Sexual Education?’"Well, as we’ll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn’t require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we’ll see that today."Now, let’s pair up for our first demo. First I’ll call out pairs, then we’ll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you’re with Tony.”I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that’s still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, “We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice.”The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. “I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won’t get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group.”Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me.“Now, we’ll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder.”She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I’ve had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony.“Ok, class. That’s it for today.” said Sharon. “Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow.”Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in.“Hello class.” she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room.“Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you’re interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you’re interested, let me know, and I’ll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I’ll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you’ll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed?

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I’m a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5’ 3", and I’m a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I’d like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here’s the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1.“Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender’s biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age.”I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I’d read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. “Demos and lab projects” and “18+”. Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn’t be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn’t it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I’d been anticipating it since the moment I’d signed up. I’d thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I’d dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn’t see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I’d never been down there before. I’d heard that’s where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes.“Hello class.” she said, once she was ready. “This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You’re in the wrong place.”I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. “Ok. I’ll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I’ve worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I’ve lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism.”Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these “behind-doors” topics.“Now, some guidelines.” She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. “Here’s the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?” she asked. A few hands went up. “Yes?” she said, pointing to a girl in the third row.“You mentioned demonstrations,” replied the girl. “Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?”Sharon smiled, and replied, “No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we’ll be doing our first demo today.”“Oh; thanks; ” replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused.“Anyone else?” asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him.“So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?”, the boy asked.“Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly.” Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. “I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don’t quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that’ll leave four extra boys. So we’ll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me.”The boy grinned, “Thanks. That’s what I was hoping.”“I’m sure it was,” replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. “Any other questions?” There weren’t any. “Alright then. We’ll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I’ll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it’s the first day, you’ll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count.”That got everyone’s attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it.“Today’s question is an introduction,” Sharon said. “You’ll state your name, age, where you’re from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We’ll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I’m 32, and I’m from San Francisco. As I’m sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin.”With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit.“Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker”A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. “Hi I’m Tony Baker. I’m 19, and I’m from Texas. I am not a virgin.” He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn’t the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive.“Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes”She proceeded to call out each student’s name. About half-way through, she called “Christina McCoy”Christina stood, and said, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can do this.” She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom.“No worries” said Ms. Sharon. “Would anyone else like to leave?” At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here’s a summary:·         Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.·         Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.·         Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.·         Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.·         Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.·         Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.·         Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs·         Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities·         Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers·         Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra·         Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.·         Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.·         John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs·         Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra·         Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra·         Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco’s boxers (orange and blue)·         "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera.“I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I’d been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I’d been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I’m Samantha. I’m 19, and I’m from Colorado. I am not a virgin.” I paused. “Um. Ms. Sharon; ”“Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?” she replied.“Er; .well; .I’m not wearing any undergarments. I usually don’t. They make me uncomfortable.”“Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn’t make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You’ll just have to do it a day early. If you’re uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn’t for you. Feel free to leave, if you’d like.”“Um. No, I’m okay.” I had a feeling she’d say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she’d cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn’t. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits.“Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we’ll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we’ll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: ‘what does that have to do with Sexual Education?’"Well, as we’ll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn’t require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we’ll see that today."Now, let’s pair up for our first demo. First I’ll call out pairs, then we’ll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you’re with Tony.”I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that’s still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, “We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice.”The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. “I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won’t get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group.”Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me.“Now, we’ll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder.”She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I’ve had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony.“Ok, class. That’s it for today.” said Sharon. “Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow.”Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in.“Hello class.” she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room.“Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you’re interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you’re interested, let me know, and I’ll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I’ll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you’ll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed?

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I’m a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5’ 3", and I’m a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I’d like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here’s the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1.“Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender’s biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age.”I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I’d read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. “Demos and lab projects” and “18+”. Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn’t be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn’t it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I’d been anticipating it since the moment I’d signed up. I’d thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I’d dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn’t see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I’d never been down there before. I’d heard that’s where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes.“Hello class.” she said, once she was ready. “This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You’re in the wrong place.”I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. “Ok. I’ll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I’ve worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I’ve lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism.”Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these “behind-doors” topics.“Now, some guidelines.” She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. “Here’s the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?” she asked. A few hands went up. “Yes?” she said, pointing to a girl in the third row.“You mentioned demonstrations,” replied the girl. “Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?”Sharon smiled, and replied, “No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we’ll be doing our first demo today.”“Oh; thanks; ” replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused.“Anyone else?” asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him.“So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?”, the boy asked.“Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly.” Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. “I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don’t quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that’ll leave four extra boys. So we’ll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me.”The boy grinned, “Thanks. That’s what I was hoping.”“I’m sure it was,” replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. “Any other questions?” There weren’t any. “Alright then. We’ll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I’ll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it’s the first day, you’ll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count.”That got everyone’s attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it.“Today’s question is an introduction,” Sharon said. “You’ll state your name, age, where you’re from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We’ll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I’m 32, and I’m from San Francisco. As I’m sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin.”With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit.“Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker”A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. “Hi I’m Tony Baker. I’m 19, and I’m from Texas. I am not a virgin.” He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn’t the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive.“Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes”She proceeded to call out each student’s name. About half-way through, she called “Christina McCoy”Christina stood, and said, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can do this.” She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom.“No worries” said Ms. Sharon. “Would anyone else like to leave?” At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here’s a summary:·         Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.·         Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.·         Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.·         Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.·         Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.·         Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.·         Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs·         Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities·         Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers·         Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra·         Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.·         Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.·         John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs·         Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra·         Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra·         Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco’s boxers (orange and blue)·         "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera.“I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I’d been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I’d been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I’m Samantha. I’m 19, and I’m from Colorado. I am not a virgin.” I paused. “Um. Ms. Sharon; ”“Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?” she replied.“Er; .well; .I’m not wearing any undergarments. I usually don’t. They make me uncomfortable.”“Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn’t make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You’ll just have to do it a day early. If you’re uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn’t for you. Feel free to leave, if you’d like.”“Um. No, I’m okay.” I had a feeling she’d say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she’d cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn’t. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits.“Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we’ll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we’ll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: ‘what does that have to do with Sexual Education?’"Well, as we’ll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn’t require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we’ll see that today."Now, let’s pair up for our first demo. First I’ll call out pairs, then we’ll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you’re with Tony.”I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that’s still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, “We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice.”The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. “I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won’t get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group.”Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me.“Now, we’ll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder.”She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I’ve had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony.“Ok, class. That’s it for today.” said Sharon. “Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow.”Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in.“Hello class.” she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room.“Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you’re interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you’re interested, let me know, and I’ll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I’ll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you’ll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed?

God created sensual desire. It is powerful, beautiful, and good. But what happens when that desire becomes detached from love and commitment? Dr. Sri continues unpacking Pope John Paul II's profound insights on the key difference between authentic love and subtle forms of mutual use. _ _ For full shownotes, visit Ascensionpress.com/Allthingscatholic, or text ALLTHINGSCATHOLIC to 33-777 for weekly shownotes sent to your inbox.

Anna almost loses Jake, then beds him.By darrenr - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Wordlessly they lay there, Anna clutching his hand as he held her. Eventually her breathing returned to normal, and her grip softened. Jake realized he had his dick pressed against her bottom in their hug, but it had softened during the past few minutes. He felt proud of himself and his soft dick. Anna was the epitome of his sexual desires, but in this moment even his perpetually rude cock recognized this was not the time to make selfish demands. It felt nice snuggled up against her soft bottom.His face resting on Anna's back, he couldn't help smiling. He had done it! He had most definitely given her something she'd never felt before.A small movement from Anna brought him out of his reverie, and he realized she was crying. In a single second his heart fell from impossible heights of blissful pride and satisfaction down into despair.“Anna, are you okay?” Jake asked, his voice small. “Did I hurt you?” For what felt like an eternity, there was no response at all. Then Anna's grip on his hand tightened, and she pulled it against her chest.“Thank you,” she said, her voice cracking. Holding his hand tight, she moved to sit up and he pulled back to give her space. She looked at him with cheeks wet with tears. “I have no idea why I'm crying. No, you didn't hurt me. You made me feel more pleasure than I ever thought possible. I don't know where all this emotion is coming from.” She leaned her head against his shoulder, and he put his free arm around her again. They sat in silence for a few minutes more. Jake's heart gradually recovered from its moment of terror, and he breathed easy again, the sweet scent of her hair in his nose.With a deep breath Anna lifted her head and looked at Jake. Still feeling elated from his success, he started to grin. This in turn made Anna smile.Making a goofy face, he said, “Well?”They both burst out laughing. Jake felt elated at what he had accomplished, giddy with delight at what they had shared, at how close he felt to Anna.When the laughter died down, Anna's face grew thoughtful. “What I just experienced, was that normal? Is that what everyone feels when they orgasm? Is that what you feel?”“I doubt I've ever experienced anything even a tenth as good as that,” Jake said. “That seemed to be in the earth-shattering category.“It really was. My legs feel weak. I can't get over how good that felt. I honestly didn't know anything like that was possible. How did you know how to do that?”He thought about all the ‘how to' videos about sex he had watched, all the guides to please a woman he had read, how he poured all his love and focus into doing the best he could for her. “I think I just got lucky.”Anna laughed. “No, I'm the one who got lucky.” She sat in silence for another moment looking at her toes.“Jake?”“Yes?”“You kissed my pussy.” It still caught him off guard when she used that word, but he liked it.“Yes. I hope you don't mind. I knew you needed more and that was my only idea,” Jake said.“Was it, was it gross?” Anna asked.“Quite the opposite,” Jake said. Of course, the truth was he was overflowing with affection for her. Confessing all that now seemed too much. He kept silent.“Anna,” Jake said quietly, “Did I hurt you?”“What on earth are you talking about?” she said.“You know, when I, when I put my finger inside.”“Oh!” she giggled. “No, it didn't hurt at all. Quite the opposite. Completely different from the doctor.”“Oh good,” Jake said, his finger remembering. Warm, snug, delicate. He felt his arousal start to grow and tried to think about something else instead.After a few minutes, Anna asked, “How tired are you?”“Oh, I'm fine.”“But it took me ages to reach the climax. You must have been getting a little tired?”“A little,” Jake admitted. “But I'm fine now.”“All recovered?”“Yes, all recovered!” Jake said, laughing at the interrogation.“Good!” Anna said, distractedly stroking the top of her thigh. “Good, I'm glad. That was an incredible thing you did for me, just an incredible thing.”“Anna, please,” Jake protested, turning his head to meet her eyes. “I enjoyed it too, you know.”Anna smiled but quickly looked away in embarrassment. “Of course, now, now it's your turn.” Anna was clearly getting nervous. “I owe you some–”“No,” Jake said a little too firmly, sitting up. “No, listen. There's nothing owed. Nothing transactional here. If some day in the future you find yourself needing to touch me, truly deeply needing it, then nothing would be more welcome. Nothing. But I've been slapping this salami and having orgasms for years. I'm fine. What's important now is you've taken a huge risk with this first step, and it was a good experience. I think you should load up on good experiences before taking more risks.”“'Good experience' rather understates things,” Anna said with a laugh.“Here's what I think,” Jake said. “No offense, but you look a bit worn out. How about I get us a snack and we watch a movie to relax?”Anna smiled. “I do feel a bit drained. That would be nice.”Jake returned with some apple slices, cheese, and crackers. Anna cued up a movie and he realized he was feeling pretty drained himself.Sometime later he awoke to find Anna still sitting with him. The movie was over. It took him a moment to notice she was looking down at his crotch.Jake must have moved a little because Anna startled, looked away, and began to get up.“What's the matter?” he asked.“Sorry, I shouldn't have been staring while you were asleep.”Jake laughed. “Are you joking? We've been naked with each other for weeks now. Why would I mind if you looked at my ugly wiener?”“I don't know,” Anna said, settling back down on the couch beside him and leaning against him. “It just felt like peeping or something.” She smiled. “I guess I was being silly.” Jake nodded and put his arm around her again, feeling her shoulders rise and fall as she breathed, enjoying how her breasts moved.“I don't think it's ugly,” Anna said after a few minutes.“Huh?”“Your penis. Your cock,” she added with a smile. “I don't think it's ugly. It got super small while you slept. I thought it was cute.”Jake felt the topic of discussion begin to swell. He whispered, “Uh oh, it knows you're talking about it.”Anna bent down close to his dick and whispered to it, “I think you're cute when you're all shrunk up small!” Then she sat back up, giggling.His dick jumped a little in response, and Anna laughed more.“Can I tell you something stupid?” Anna asked.“Of course.”“This is embarrassing, but, when your cock gets really big…” Anna looked down. In a quiet voice, she said, “I feel a little bit scared of it.”Jake immediately began to shrink. He frightened her? He moved to cover himself with his hands.“No wait,” Anna said, grabbing his arm and pulling him back down. “That's not what I meant. You didn't do anything wrong.” She pulled his hands up so his crotch was exposed again. “All I meant was it's intimidating when it gets big.”Jake thought for a moment. “I have to be honest. It's hard to not be aroused when I'm with you. But I will try!”“No,” Anna said. “No, I don't want that. This doesn't make sense, but I also like when it gets big. I feel both excited and a little afraid.” She looked down and then back into his eyes. “I guess what I mean is I appreciate how patient you're being with me. I intend to return the generosity you've shown me, but, but I'm just not ready yet.”Jake let out the breath he didn't realize he was holding. “Oh, well that's no problem. I thought we already settled this? You don’t ‘owe’ me anything.“"I know,” Anna said, “I just–”“Listen,” Jake interrupted. “Believe me. I’m having a… profoundly good time. All I can think about is hoping you’ll invite me back for another round.”“What does your schedule look like tomorrow evening?” she asked.Jake chuckled, and he felt his dick jump at the thought. “I think I can fit you in,” he said.Anna smiled, and leaned her head against his shoulder again.Unexpressed Desires.Anna didn’t like to directly ask for Jake to work his magic on her. Her face would occasionally get this hungry look that was extremely obvious, and Jake made sure to offer. As he practiced on her more and more, he became immensely proud of his growing expertise. He had learned to read her feelings, her body’s reactions, and her needs. Sometimes it was clear she needed immediate relief, and he would give it to her. Other times, his favorite times, she enjoyed dragging it out. He would bring her right to the edge, and then back away, teasing her over and over until she couldn’t stand it even one more second. When she reached that point, he would take her over the edge into an incredibly powerful orgasm that left both of them exhausted afterwards.She wasn’t ready to return the attention. Occasionally she would offer, though it clearly came from a sense of obligation. Jake wanted her to touch him out of desire, not guilt. At least he wasn’t embarrassed about being erect around her anymore. Sometimes he got that “blue balls” ache, but not often. After she left every evening, he didn’t even feel the need to masturbate anymore. He just missed her and tried to get to sleep quickly so the morning would bring her back.Jake hated hiding his true feelings from her, but he feared ruining what they had. Maybe someday he would have to confront that. He wasn’t ready.The Saturday of changes.It had been a tiring Saturday, but fun. Hiking in the nearby foothills, taking countless photos, and talking about all kinds of things. She seemed so fond of him as they explored and laughed together, he could almost believe she loved him as much as he loved her. He hoped so, at least. Lost in his thoughts, he realized Anna was talking to him as she drove them home.“It’s funny,” Anna said. “I was talking with my mom the other day and she was acting all confused about us. Apparently, I talk about you all the time and she thinks we’re actually dating. 'Mom!’ I said, 'Jake doesn’t think of me that way. We’re just good friends.’ I don’t know why she won’t let this go.”Jake felt his ears burning. HE doesn’t feel about HER that way? Feeling exhausted from the hike, he was unable to slow the emotion building in his heart.“That’s bullshit,” he said, more anger in his voice than he intended. He stared out the front window.Anna glanced at him with surprise. Jake didn’t turn toward her. He knew Anna wasn’t a malicious person, and he knew he was probably messing up everything, but it hurt.“What do you mean?” Anna asked quietly.Jake knew his anger was out of control, but he spoke anyway. “You always assume too much. Mostly I don’t mind, but you don’t get to make assumptions about my feelings, to lie to my face. It couldn’t be more obvious how I feel about you, how I’ve felt about you from the very start. I don’t expect you to love me back. You don’t owe me anything. But it would be really fucking decent of you to at least be honest that YOU set the rules. You don’t get to put words in my mouth.”Anna didn’t respond. Jake stared straight ahead. He heard some sniffling and saw her wiping her eyes. He wanted to comfort her. He hated to see her in pain, no matter the reason. But his angry heart felt better, even if he dreaded to think what he had done to their friendship.The rest of the drive home was silent. They went to their separate apartments that evening. Jake showered by himself for the first time in weeks feeling lonely and sad. Fearing he had made the biggest mistake of his life, he made it as far as the couch before breaking down in tears and crying himself to sleep beneath the throw blanket.Sometime later, Jake heard Anna’s voice. Was it a dream? His head felt heavy with sleep. In the darkness, Anna was pulling his hand.“Come on, sleepy-head, you’ll be more comfortable in bed,” she said.Her voice held no anger, only kindness. It must be a dream. He found himself in his bed. Anna climbed in beside him, her warm back snuggled up against him as she pulled his arm around her. He longed for it to be real, though he knew it couldn’t be. Anna hated him now. It was over. Jake’s mind drifted into blank despair again.Anna was smiling at him. Her face was the most beautiful thing in the world and her gaze felt like being bathed in warm sunshine. She leaned in to kiss him. In the dream logic, this wasn’t a surprise. She loved him as he loved her, and kissing him was the most natural thing in the world. Her lips touched his and he felt his heart grow and expand until it consumed the universe with their love and joy. All they needed was each other, forever. Touching her face, he was the happiest man in the world. He called out her name.“Jake,” he heard Anna’s voice, gentle and tender. “Jake, are you okay?” He felt a warm hand on his cheek.He opened his eyes and saw the light of dawn, soft on Anna’s face. What was she doing here? Genuine concern was in her eyes.“Jake, you were having a dream. Are you okay?”As he woke up more, he realized his dick felt strange. Moving his hand, he found it was on Anna’s hip, and her hip was wet. The sheets were wet. His crotch was wet. With horror he realized it had been a wet dream. The biggest, messiest wet dream of his life. And it was all over Anna.His body involuntarily jerked in panic. Tears erupted from his eyes and he started gasping, unable to speak even if he knew what to say. What was she even doing here? He couldn’t see clearly through the tears, but he had no trouble imagining the hateful look she must be giving him.“Sorry!” he blurted. “Oh god, I’m so sorry.” He started to pull back, to climb out of the bed and away from the mess, away from everything. But she gently pulled him back down beside her.“Shhhh, don’t talk,” she said. “Just look into my eyes and breathe.”Jake squeezed his eyes shut, too ashamed to look at her.“Everything’s okay, Jake,” Anna continued. “I’m here with you, and everything is okay.”Jake opened his mouth to apologize again but she put a finger over his lips before he could speak.“There’s nothing to say. Just breathe with me.”He opened his eyes and through the tears saw Anna’s kind eyes looking into his. He inhaled, and his chest jerked with a suppressed sob.“Everything’s okay, Jake. Just breathe with me.”Jake took another breath, and he managed to make it a bit smoother. Anna smiled and stroked his temple. He focused on the warmth of her hand on his face and tried to forget the shameful wet mess between them on the sheets.Eventually his breathing calmed down. Anna used her thumb to wipe the tears off his cheeks, and she smiled at him.“Now we’re going to do something silly,” Anna said, “And you’re not going to argue with me. You’re going to come with me to the shower, but first you’re going to close your eyes. Do you trust me?”Jake was puzzled but he nodded and closed his eyes. He felt her pull the cold sticky sheet off them, and then she helped him stand up. Holding him from the side, she slowly guided him, and he realized she was doing this so he wouldn’t look at the mess on the bed. He felt the shame lurch back into his heart, but at that very instant she put her hand on his chest, right over his heart, and he calmed back down.He kept his eyes closed as his feet touched the cold tile of the bathroom. He heard Anna start the shower, and then she pulled them together into the hot water. She pressed the front of her body against the front of his and squeezed him close, her head on his shoulder with her face against his neck. Her breasts were soft and comforting. Her hips pushed against his and he felt his shrunken, ashamed dick press against her thighs. He put his arms around her and returned the hug. The hot water poured over them both and he felt his body relaxing.For a few minutes they just held each other. Anna adjusted the water slightly hotter. The air filled with steam and their bodies seemed to blend as the water coursed over their shoulders. Anna sighed happily against his neck. She didn’t hate him for ejaculating on her in his sleep. She wasn’t repelled. She didn’t find him revolting. Anna squeezed him tighter, then pulled back from her hug.“You can open your eyes now.” She was smiling at him. She put her finger to his lips and then grabbed the shampoo bottle. Her fingers massaged the shampoo into his scalp and his eyes rolled back in pleasure. She rubbed far longer than was needed to wash his hair, clearly enjoying his reaction. With a soapy wash cloth, she rubbed his shoulders. Her thumbs worked into his muscles as she washed down his back, down each arm, across his chest and down his belly.Without hesitation she gently held his shrunken dick and stroked it carefully with the wash cloth. It wasn’t sexual as she cleaned him, it was simply loving. She washed his bottom, his legs, and his feet, including scrubbing between each toe.She pushed him back into the hot water to rinse and held a finger up to tell him to stay there. Then she carefully shampooed her own hair, and washed her own body, making sure he was watching. Finally, she joined him in the hot stream of water and hugged him as she rinsed.When Anna turned the water off she grabbed a fresh towel and dried him carefully over his whole body before drying herself while he watched. He laughed when she used the hair dryer on him, blowing warm air all over their bodies until they were fully dry before she got a brush and started drying his hair too. She had fun styling his hair to look ridiculous, and then quickly dried her own hair too.Anna wrapped them each in bath robes to stay warm, and walked him to the kitchen. She put him in a chair and he watched while she made coffee, toast, and eggs. She sat beside him while they ate in silence, watching each other and giggling now and then.When they finished eating, she held up her finger again to tell him to stay in his chair, and then went off to the bedroom. Anna was gone only a few minutes before returning and leading him by the hand back to the bed, which now had fresh sheets. She sat beside him on the bed and smiled at him.“How are you feeling now?” Anna asked. “Better?”Jake smiled. He was clean, warm, and fed. Also, he realized, he was loved. “All better. One hundred percent better. One thousand percent better!”Anna giggled. She couldn’t seem to stop smiling.“Remember when I first asked if I could show you my breasts?”

Anna almost loses Jake, then beds him.By darrenr - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Wordlessly they lay there, Anna clutching his hand as he held her. Eventually her breathing returned to normal, and her grip softened. Jake realized he had his dick pressed against her bottom in their hug, but it had softened during the past few minutes. He felt proud of himself and his soft dick. Anna was the epitome of his sexual desires, but in this moment even his perpetually rude cock recognized this was not the time to make selfish demands. It felt nice snuggled up against her soft bottom.His face resting on Anna's back, he couldn't help smiling. He had done it! He had most definitely given her something she'd never felt before.A small movement from Anna brought him out of his reverie, and he realized she was crying. In a single second his heart fell from impossible heights of blissful pride and satisfaction down into despair.“Anna, are you okay?” Jake asked, his voice small. “Did I hurt you?” For what felt like an eternity, there was no response at all. Then Anna's grip on his hand tightened, and she pulled it against her chest.“Thank you,” she said, her voice cracking. Holding his hand tight, she moved to sit up and he pulled back to give her space. She looked at him with cheeks wet with tears. “I have no idea why I'm crying. No, you didn't hurt me. You made me feel more pleasure than I ever thought possible. I don't know where all this emotion is coming from.” She leaned her head against his shoulder, and he put his free arm around her again. They sat in silence for a few minutes more. Jake's heart gradually recovered from its moment of terror, and he breathed easy again, the sweet scent of her hair in his nose.With a deep breath Anna lifted her head and looked at Jake. Still feeling elated from his success, he started to grin. This in turn made Anna smile.Making a goofy face, he said, “Well?”They both burst out laughing. Jake felt elated at what he had accomplished, giddy with delight at what they had shared, at how close he felt to Anna.When the laughter died down, Anna's face grew thoughtful. “What I just experienced, was that normal? Is that what everyone feels when they orgasm? Is that what you feel?”“I doubt I've ever experienced anything even a tenth as good as that,” Jake said. “That seemed to be in the earth-shattering category.“It really was. My legs feel weak. I can't get over how good that felt. I honestly didn't know anything like that was possible. How did you know how to do that?”He thought about all the ‘how to' videos about sex he had watched, all the guides to please a woman he had read, how he poured all his love and focus into doing the best he could for her. “I think I just got lucky.”Anna laughed. “No, I'm the one who got lucky.” She sat in silence for another moment looking at her toes.“Jake?”“Yes?”“You kissed my pussy.” It still caught him off guard when she used that word, but he liked it.“Yes. I hope you don't mind. I knew you needed more and that was my only idea,” Jake said.“Was it, was it gross?” Anna asked.“Quite the opposite,” Jake said. Of course, the truth was he was overflowing with affection for her. Confessing all that now seemed too much. He kept silent.“Anna,” Jake said quietly, “Did I hurt you?”“What on earth are you talking about?” she said.“You know, when I, when I put my finger inside.”“Oh!” she giggled. “No, it didn't hurt at all. Quite the opposite. Completely different from the doctor.”“Oh good,” Jake said, his finger remembering. Warm, snug, delicate. He felt his arousal start to grow and tried to think about something else instead.After a few minutes, Anna asked, “How tired are you?”“Oh, I'm fine.”“But it took me ages to reach the climax. You must have been getting a little tired?”“A little,” Jake admitted. “But I'm fine now.”“All recovered?”“Yes, all recovered!” Jake said, laughing at the interrogation.“Good!” Anna said, distractedly stroking the top of her thigh. “Good, I'm glad. That was an incredible thing you did for me, just an incredible thing.”“Anna, please,” Jake protested, turning his head to meet her eyes. “I enjoyed it too, you know.”Anna smiled but quickly looked away in embarrassment. “Of course, now, now it's your turn.” Anna was clearly getting nervous. “I owe you some–”“No,” Jake said a little too firmly, sitting up. “No, listen. There's nothing owed. Nothing transactional here. If some day in the future you find yourself needing to touch me, truly deeply needing it, then nothing would be more welcome. Nothing. But I've been slapping this salami and having orgasms for years. I'm fine. What's important now is you've taken a huge risk with this first step, and it was a good experience. I think you should load up on good experiences before taking more risks.”“'Good experience' rather understates things,” Anna said with a laugh.“Here's what I think,” Jake said. “No offense, but you look a bit worn out. How about I get us a snack and we watch a movie to relax?”Anna smiled. “I do feel a bit drained. That would be nice.”Jake returned with some apple slices, cheese, and crackers. Anna cued up a movie and he realized he was feeling pretty drained himself.Sometime later he awoke to find Anna still sitting with him. The movie was over. It took him a moment to notice she was looking down at his crotch.Jake must have moved a little because Anna startled, looked away, and began to get up.“What's the matter?” he asked.“Sorry, I shouldn't have been staring while you were asleep.”Jake laughed. “Are you joking? We've been naked with each other for weeks now. Why would I mind if you looked at my ugly wiener?”“I don't know,” Anna said, settling back down on the couch beside him and leaning against him. “It just felt like peeping or something.” She smiled. “I guess I was being silly.” Jake nodded and put his arm around her again, feeling her shoulders rise and fall as she breathed, enjoying how her breasts moved.“I don't think it's ugly,” Anna said after a few minutes.“Huh?”“Your penis. Your cock,” she added with a smile. “I don't think it's ugly. It got super small while you slept. I thought it was cute.”Jake felt the topic of discussion begin to swell. He whispered, “Uh oh, it knows you're talking about it.”Anna bent down close to his dick and whispered to it, “I think you're cute when you're all shrunk up small!” Then she sat back up, giggling.His dick jumped a little in response, and Anna laughed more.“Can I tell you something stupid?” Anna asked.“Of course.”“This is embarrassing, but, when your cock gets really big…” Anna looked down. In a quiet voice, she said, “I feel a little bit scared of it.”Jake immediately began to shrink. He frightened her? He moved to cover himself with his hands.“No wait,” Anna said, grabbing his arm and pulling him back down. “That's not what I meant. You didn't do anything wrong.” She pulled his hands up so his crotch was exposed again. “All I meant was it's intimidating when it gets big.”Jake thought for a moment. “I have to be honest. It's hard to not be aroused when I'm with you. But I will try!”“No,” Anna said. “No, I don't want that. This doesn't make sense, but I also like when it gets big. I feel both excited and a little afraid.” She looked down and then back into his eyes. “I guess what I mean is I appreciate how patient you're being with me. I intend to return the generosity you've shown me, but, but I'm just not ready yet.”Jake let out the breath he didn't realize he was holding. “Oh, well that's no problem. I thought we already settled this? You don’t ‘owe’ me anything.“"I know,” Anna said, “I just–”“Listen,” Jake interrupted. “Believe me. I’m having a… profoundly good time. All I can think about is hoping you’ll invite me back for another round.”“What does your schedule look like tomorrow evening?” she asked.Jake chuckled, and he felt his dick jump at the thought. “I think I can fit you in,” he said.Anna smiled, and leaned her head against his shoulder again.Unexpressed Desires.Anna didn’t like to directly ask for Jake to work his magic on her. Her face would occasionally get this hungry look that was extremely obvious, and Jake made sure to offer. As he practiced on her more and more, he became immensely proud of his growing expertise. He had learned to read her feelings, her body’s reactions, and her needs. Sometimes it was clear she needed immediate relief, and he would give it to her. Other times, his favorite times, she enjoyed dragging it out. He would bring her right to the edge, and then back away, teasing her over and over until she couldn’t stand it even one more second. When she reached that point, he would take her over the edge into an incredibly powerful orgasm that left both of them exhausted afterwards.She wasn’t ready to return the attention. Occasionally she would offer, though it clearly came from a sense of obligation. Jake wanted her to touch him out of desire, not guilt. At least he wasn’t embarrassed about being erect around her anymore. Sometimes he got that “blue balls” ache, but not often. After she left every evening, he didn’t even feel the need to masturbate anymore. He just missed her and tried to get to sleep quickly so the morning would bring her back.Jake hated hiding his true feelings from her, but he feared ruining what they had. Maybe someday he would have to confront that. He wasn’t ready.The Saturday of changes.It had been a tiring Saturday, but fun. Hiking in the nearby foothills, taking countless photos, and talking about all kinds of things. She seemed so fond of him as they explored and laughed together, he could almost believe she loved him as much as he loved her. He hoped so, at least. Lost in his thoughts, he realized Anna was talking to him as she drove them home.“It’s funny,” Anna said. “I was talking with my mom the other day and she was acting all confused about us. Apparently, I talk about you all the time and she thinks we’re actually dating. 'Mom!’ I said, 'Jake doesn’t think of me that way. We’re just good friends.’ I don’t know why she won’t let this go.”Jake felt his ears burning. HE doesn’t feel about HER that way? Feeling exhausted from the hike, he was unable to slow the emotion building in his heart.“That’s bullshit,” he said, more anger in his voice than he intended. He stared out the front window.Anna glanced at him with surprise. Jake didn’t turn toward her. He knew Anna wasn’t a malicious person, and he knew he was probably messing up everything, but it hurt.“What do you mean?” Anna asked quietly.Jake knew his anger was out of control, but he spoke anyway. “You always assume too much. Mostly I don’t mind, but you don’t get to make assumptions about my feelings, to lie to my face. It couldn’t be more obvious how I feel about you, how I’ve felt about you from the very start. I don’t expect you to love me back. You don’t owe me anything. But it would be really fucking decent of you to at least be honest that YOU set the rules. You don’t get to put words in my mouth.”Anna didn’t respond. Jake stared straight ahead. He heard some sniffling and saw her wiping her eyes. He wanted to comfort her. He hated to see her in pain, no matter the reason. But his angry heart felt better, even if he dreaded to think what he had done to their friendship.The rest of the drive home was silent. They went to their separate apartments that evening. Jake showered by himself for the first time in weeks feeling lonely and sad. Fearing he had made the biggest mistake of his life, he made it as far as the couch before breaking down in tears and crying himself to sleep beneath the throw blanket.Sometime later, Jake heard Anna’s voice. Was it a dream? His head felt heavy with sleep. In the darkness, Anna was pulling his hand.“Come on, sleepy-head, you’ll be more comfortable in bed,” she said.Her voice held no anger, only kindness. It must be a dream. He found himself in his bed. Anna climbed in beside him, her warm back snuggled up against him as she pulled his arm around her. He longed for it to be real, though he knew it couldn’t be. Anna hated him now. It was over. Jake’s mind drifted into blank despair again.Anna was smiling at him. Her face was the most beautiful thing in the world and her gaze felt like being bathed in warm sunshine. She leaned in to kiss him. In the dream logic, this wasn’t a surprise. She loved him as he loved her, and kissing him was the most natural thing in the world. Her lips touched his and he felt his heart grow and expand until it consumed the universe with their love and joy. All they needed was each other, forever. Touching her face, he was the happiest man in the world. He called out her name.“Jake,” he heard Anna’s voice, gentle and tender. “Jake, are you okay?” He felt a warm hand on his cheek.He opened his eyes and saw the light of dawn, soft on Anna’s face. What was she doing here? Genuine concern was in her eyes.“Jake, you were having a dream. Are you okay?”As he woke up more, he realized his dick felt strange. Moving his hand, he found it was on Anna’s hip, and her hip was wet. The sheets were wet. His crotch was wet. With horror he realized it had been a wet dream. The biggest, messiest wet dream of his life. And it was all over Anna.His body involuntarily jerked in panic. Tears erupted from his eyes and he started gasping, unable to speak even if he knew what to say. What was she even doing here? He couldn’t see clearly through the tears, but he had no trouble imagining the hateful look she must be giving him.“Sorry!” he blurted. “Oh god, I’m so sorry.” He started to pull back, to climb out of the bed and away from the mess, away from everything. But she gently pulled him back down beside her.“Shhhh, don’t talk,” she said. “Just look into my eyes and breathe.”Jake squeezed his eyes shut, too ashamed to look at her.“Everything’s okay, Jake,” Anna continued. “I’m here with you, and everything is okay.”Jake opened his mouth to apologize again but she put a finger over his lips before he could speak.“There’s nothing to say. Just breathe with me.”He opened his eyes and through the tears saw Anna’s kind eyes looking into his. He inhaled, and his chest jerked with a suppressed sob.“Everything’s okay, Jake. Just breathe with me.”Jake took another breath, and he managed to make it a bit smoother. Anna smiled and stroked his temple. He focused on the warmth of her hand on his face and tried to forget the shameful wet mess between them on the sheets.Eventually his breathing calmed down. Anna used her thumb to wipe the tears off his cheeks, and she smiled at him.“Now we’re going to do something silly,” Anna said, “And you’re not going to argue with me. You’re going to come with me to the shower, but first you’re going to close your eyes. Do you trust me?”Jake was puzzled but he nodded and closed his eyes. He felt her pull the cold sticky sheet off them, and then she helped him stand up. Holding him from the side, she slowly guided him, and he realized she was doing this so he wouldn’t look at the mess on the bed. He felt the shame lurch back into his heart, but at that very instant she put her hand on his chest, right over his heart, and he calmed back down.He kept his eyes closed as his feet touched the cold tile of the bathroom. He heard Anna start the shower, and then she pulled them together into the hot water. She pressed the front of her body against the front of his and squeezed him close, her head on his shoulder with her face against his neck. Her breasts were soft and comforting. Her hips pushed against his and he felt his shrunken, ashamed dick press against her thighs. He put his arms around her and returned the hug. The hot water poured over them both and he felt his body relaxing.For a few minutes they just held each other. Anna adjusted the water slightly hotter. The air filled with steam and their bodies seemed to blend as the water coursed over their shoulders. Anna sighed happily against his neck. She didn’t hate him for ejaculating on her in his sleep. She wasn’t repelled. She didn’t find him revolting. Anna squeezed him tighter, then pulled back from her hug.“You can open your eyes now.” She was smiling at him. She put her finger to his lips and then grabbed the shampoo bottle. Her fingers massaged the shampoo into his scalp and his eyes rolled back in pleasure. She rubbed far longer than was needed to wash his hair, clearly enjoying his reaction. With a soapy wash cloth, she rubbed his shoulders. Her thumbs worked into his muscles as she washed down his back, down each arm, across his chest and down his belly.Without hesitation she gently held his shrunken dick and stroked it carefully with the wash cloth. It wasn’t sexual as she cleaned him, it was simply loving. She washed his bottom, his legs, and his feet, including scrubbing between each toe.She pushed him back into the hot water to rinse and held a finger up to tell him to stay there. Then she carefully shampooed her own hair, and washed her own body, making sure he was watching. Finally, she joined him in the hot stream of water and hugged him as she rinsed.When Anna turned the water off she grabbed a fresh towel and dried him carefully over his whole body before drying herself while he watched. He laughed when she used the hair dryer on him, blowing warm air all over their bodies until they were fully dry before she got a brush and started drying his hair too. She had fun styling his hair to look ridiculous, and then quickly dried her own hair too.Anna wrapped them each in bath robes to stay warm, and walked him to the kitchen. She put him in a chair and he watched while she made coffee, toast, and eggs. She sat beside him while they ate in silence, watching each other and giggling now and then.When they finished eating, she held up her finger again to tell him to stay in his chair, and then went off to the bedroom. Anna was gone only a few minutes before returning and leading him by the hand back to the bed, which now had fresh sheets. She sat beside him on the bed and smiled at him.“How are you feeling now?” Anna asked. “Better?”Jake smiled. He was clean, warm, and fed. Also, he realized, he was loved. “All better. One hundred percent better. One thousand percent better!”Anna giggled. She couldn’t seem to stop smiling.“Remember when I first asked if I could show you my breasts?”

Anna almost loses Jake, then beds him.By darrenr - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Wordlessly they lay there, Anna clutching his hand as he held her. Eventually her breathing returned to normal, and her grip softened. Jake realized he had his dick pressed against her bottom in their hug, but it had softened during the past few minutes. He felt proud of himself and his soft dick. Anna was the epitome of his sexual desires, but in this moment even his perpetually rude cock recognized this was not the time to make selfish demands. It felt nice snuggled up against her soft bottom.His face resting on Anna's back, he couldn't help smiling. He had done it! He had most definitely given her something she'd never felt before.A small movement from Anna brought him out of his reverie, and he realized she was crying. In a single second his heart fell from impossible heights of blissful pride and satisfaction down into despair.“Anna, are you okay?” Jake asked, his voice small. “Did I hurt you?” For what felt like an eternity, there was no response at all. Then Anna's grip on his hand tightened, and she pulled it against her chest.“Thank you,” she said, her voice cracking. Holding his hand tight, she moved to sit up and he pulled back to give her space. She looked at him with cheeks wet with tears. “I have no idea why I'm crying. No, you didn't hurt me. You made me feel more pleasure than I ever thought possible. I don't know where all this emotion is coming from.” She leaned her head against his shoulder, and he put his free arm around her again. They sat in silence for a few minutes more. Jake's heart gradually recovered from its moment of terror, and he breathed easy again, the sweet scent of her hair in his nose.With a deep breath Anna lifted her head and looked at Jake. Still feeling elated from his success, he started to grin. This in turn made Anna smile.Making a goofy face, he said, “Well?”They both burst out laughing. Jake felt elated at what he had accomplished, giddy with delight at what they had shared, at how close he felt to Anna.When the laughter died down, Anna's face grew thoughtful. “What I just experienced, was that normal? Is that what everyone feels when they orgasm? Is that what you feel?”“I doubt I've ever experienced anything even a tenth as good as that,” Jake said. “That seemed to be in the earth-shattering category.“It really was. My legs feel weak. I can't get over how good that felt. I honestly didn't know anything like that was possible. How did you know how to do that?”He thought about all the ‘how to' videos about sex he had watched, all the guides to please a woman he had read, how he poured all his love and focus into doing the best he could for her. “I think I just got lucky.”Anna laughed. “No, I'm the one who got lucky.” She sat in silence for another moment looking at her toes.“Jake?”“Yes?”“You kissed my pussy.” It still caught him off guard when she used that word, but he liked it.“Yes. I hope you don't mind. I knew you needed more and that was my only idea,” Jake said.“Was it, was it gross?” Anna asked.“Quite the opposite,” Jake said. Of course, the truth was he was overflowing with affection for her. Confessing all that now seemed too much. He kept silent.“Anna,” Jake said quietly, “Did I hurt you?”“What on earth are you talking about?” she said.“You know, when I, when I put my finger inside.”“Oh!” she giggled. “No, it didn't hurt at all. Quite the opposite. Completely different from the doctor.”“Oh good,” Jake said, his finger remembering. Warm, snug, delicate. He felt his arousal start to grow and tried to think about something else instead.After a few minutes, Anna asked, “How tired are you?”“Oh, I'm fine.”“But it took me ages to reach the climax. You must have been getting a little tired?”“A little,” Jake admitted. “But I'm fine now.”“All recovered?”“Yes, all recovered!” Jake said, laughing at the interrogation.“Good!” Anna said, distractedly stroking the top of her thigh. “Good, I'm glad. That was an incredible thing you did for me, just an incredible thing.”“Anna, please,” Jake protested, turning his head to meet her eyes. “I enjoyed it too, you know.”Anna smiled but quickly looked away in embarrassment. “Of course, now, now it's your turn.” Anna was clearly getting nervous. “I owe you some–”“No,” Jake said a little too firmly, sitting up. “No, listen. There's nothing owed. Nothing transactional here. If some day in the future you find yourself needing to touch me, truly deeply needing it, then nothing would be more welcome. Nothing. But I've been slapping this salami and having orgasms for years. I'm fine. What's important now is you've taken a huge risk with this first step, and it was a good experience. I think you should load up on good experiences before taking more risks.”“'Good experience' rather understates things,” Anna said with a laugh.“Here's what I think,” Jake said. “No offense, but you look a bit worn out. How about I get us a snack and we watch a movie to relax?”Anna smiled. “I do feel a bit drained. That would be nice.”Jake returned with some apple slices, cheese, and crackers. Anna cued up a movie and he realized he was feeling pretty drained himself.Sometime later he awoke to find Anna still sitting with him. The movie was over. It took him a moment to notice she was looking down at his crotch.Jake must have moved a little because Anna startled, looked away, and began to get up.“What's the matter?” he asked.“Sorry, I shouldn't have been staring while you were asleep.”Jake laughed. “Are you joking? We've been naked with each other for weeks now. Why would I mind if you looked at my ugly wiener?”“I don't know,” Anna said, settling back down on the couch beside him and leaning against him. “It just felt like peeping or something.” She smiled. “I guess I was being silly.” Jake nodded and put his arm around her again, feeling her shoulders rise and fall as she breathed, enjoying how her breasts moved.“I don't think it's ugly,” Anna said after a few minutes.“Huh?”“Your penis. Your cock,” she added with a smile. “I don't think it's ugly. It got super small while you slept. I thought it was cute.”Jake felt the topic of discussion begin to swell. He whispered, “Uh oh, it knows you're talking about it.”Anna bent down close to his dick and whispered to it, “I think you're cute when you're all shrunk up small!” Then she sat back up, giggling.His dick jumped a little in response, and Anna laughed more.“Can I tell you something stupid?” Anna asked.“Of course.”“This is embarrassing, but, when your cock gets really big…” Anna looked down. In a quiet voice, she said, “I feel a little bit scared of it.”Jake immediately began to shrink. He frightened her? He moved to cover himself with his hands.“No wait,” Anna said, grabbing his arm and pulling him back down. “That's not what I meant. You didn't do anything wrong.” She pulled his hands up so his crotch was exposed again. “All I meant was it's intimidating when it gets big.”Jake thought for a moment. “I have to be honest. It's hard to not be aroused when I'm with you. But I will try!”“No,” Anna said. “No, I don't want that. This doesn't make sense, but I also like when it gets big. I feel both excited and a little afraid.” She looked down and then back into his eyes. “I guess what I mean is I appreciate how patient you're being with me. I intend to return the generosity you've shown me, but, but I'm just not ready yet.”Jake let out the breath he didn't realize he was holding. “Oh, well that's no problem. I thought we already settled this? You don’t ‘owe’ me anything.“"I know,” Anna said, “I just–”“Listen,” Jake interrupted. “Believe me. I’m having a… profoundly good time. All I can think about is hoping you’ll invite me back for another round.”“What does your schedule look like tomorrow evening?” she asked.Jake chuckled, and he felt his dick jump at the thought. “I think I can fit you in,” he said.Anna smiled, and leaned her head against his shoulder again.Unexpressed Desires.Anna didn’t like to directly ask for Jake to work his magic on her. Her face would occasionally get this hungry look that was extremely obvious, and Jake made sure to offer. As he practiced on her more and more, he became immensely proud of his growing expertise. He had learned to read her feelings, her body’s reactions, and her needs. Sometimes it was clear she needed immediate relief, and he would give it to her. Other times, his favorite times, she enjoyed dragging it out. He would bring her right to the edge, and then back away, teasing her over and over until she couldn’t stand it even one more second. When she reached that point, he would take her over the edge into an incredibly powerful orgasm that left both of them exhausted afterwards.She wasn’t ready to return the attention. Occasionally she would offer, though it clearly came from a sense of obligation. Jake wanted her to touch him out of desire, not guilt. At least he wasn’t embarrassed about being erect around her anymore. Sometimes he got that “blue balls” ache, but not often. After she left every evening, he didn’t even feel the need to masturbate anymore. He just missed her and tried to get to sleep quickly so the morning would bring her back.Jake hated hiding his true feelings from her, but he feared ruining what they had. Maybe someday he would have to confront that. He wasn’t ready.The Saturday of changes.It had been a tiring Saturday, but fun. Hiking in the nearby foothills, taking countless photos, and talking about all kinds of things. She seemed so fond of him as they explored and laughed together, he could almost believe she loved him as much as he loved her. He hoped so, at least. Lost in his thoughts, he realized Anna was talking to him as she drove them home.“It’s funny,” Anna said. “I was talking with my mom the other day and she was acting all confused about us. Apparently, I talk about you all the time and she thinks we’re actually dating. 'Mom!’ I said, 'Jake doesn’t think of me that way. We’re just good friends.’ I don’t know why she won’t let this go.”Jake felt his ears burning. HE doesn’t feel about HER that way? Feeling exhausted from the hike, he was unable to slow the emotion building in his heart.“That’s bullshit,” he said, more anger in his voice than he intended. He stared out the front window.Anna glanced at him with surprise. Jake didn’t turn toward her. He knew Anna wasn’t a malicious person, and he knew he was probably messing up everything, but it hurt.“What do you mean?” Anna asked quietly.Jake knew his anger was out of control, but he spoke anyway. “You always assume too much. Mostly I don’t mind, but you don’t get to make assumptions about my feelings, to lie to my face. It couldn’t be more obvious how I feel about you, how I’ve felt about you from the very start. I don’t expect you to love me back. You don’t owe me anything. But it would be really fucking decent of you to at least be honest that YOU set the rules. You don’t get to put words in my mouth.”Anna didn’t respond. Jake stared straight ahead. He heard some sniffling and saw her wiping her eyes. He wanted to comfort her. He hated to see her in pain, no matter the reason. But his angry heart felt better, even if he dreaded to think what he had done to their friendship.The rest of the drive home was silent. They went to their separate apartments that evening. Jake showered by himself for the first time in weeks feeling lonely and sad. Fearing he had made the biggest mistake of his life, he made it as far as the couch before breaking down in tears and crying himself to sleep beneath the throw blanket.Sometime later, Jake heard Anna’s voice. Was it a dream? His head felt heavy with sleep. In the darkness, Anna was pulling his hand.“Come on, sleepy-head, you’ll be more comfortable in bed,” she said.Her voice held no anger, only kindness. It must be a dream. He found himself in his bed. Anna climbed in beside him, her warm back snuggled up against him as she pulled his arm around her. He longed for it to be real, though he knew it couldn’t be. Anna hated him now. It was over. Jake’s mind drifted into blank despair again.Anna was smiling at him. Her face was the most beautiful thing in the world and her gaze felt like being bathed in warm sunshine. She leaned in to kiss him. In the dream logic, this wasn’t a surprise. She loved him as he loved her, and kissing him was the most natural thing in the world. Her lips touched his and he felt his heart grow and expand until it consumed the universe with their love and joy. All they needed was each other, forever. Touching her face, he was the happiest man in the world. He called out her name.“Jake,” he heard Anna’s voice, gentle and tender. “Jake, are you okay?” He felt a warm hand on his cheek.He opened his eyes and saw the light of dawn, soft on Anna’s face. What was she doing here? Genuine concern was in her eyes.“Jake, you were having a dream. Are you okay?”As he woke up more, he realized his dick felt strange. Moving his hand, he found it was on Anna’s hip, and her hip was wet. The sheets were wet. His crotch was wet. With horror he realized it had been a wet dream. The biggest, messiest wet dream of his life. And it was all over Anna.His body involuntarily jerked in panic. Tears erupted from his eyes and he started gasping, unable to speak even if he knew what to say. What was she even doing here? He couldn’t see clearly through the tears, but he had no trouble imagining the hateful look she must be giving him.“Sorry!” he blurted. “Oh god, I’m so sorry.” He started to pull back, to climb out of the bed and away from the mess, away from everything. But she gently pulled him back down beside her.“Shhhh, don’t talk,” she said. “Just look into my eyes and breathe.”Jake squeezed his eyes shut, too ashamed to look at her.“Everything’s okay, Jake,” Anna continued. “I’m here with you, and everything is okay.”Jake opened his mouth to apologize again but she put a finger over his lips before he could speak.“There’s nothing to say. Just breathe with me.”He opened his eyes and through the tears saw Anna’s kind eyes looking into his. He inhaled, and his chest jerked with a suppressed sob.“Everything’s okay, Jake. Just breathe with me.”Jake took another breath, and he managed to make it a bit smoother. Anna smiled and stroked his temple. He focused on the warmth of her hand on his face and tried to forget the shameful wet mess between them on the sheets.Eventually his breathing calmed down. Anna used her thumb to wipe the tears off his cheeks, and she smiled at him.“Now we’re going to do something silly,” Anna said, “And you’re not going to argue with me. You’re going to come with me to the shower, but first you’re going to close your eyes. Do you trust me?”Jake was puzzled but he nodded and closed his eyes. He felt her pull the cold sticky sheet off them, and then she helped him stand up. Holding him from the side, she slowly guided him, and he realized she was doing this so he wouldn’t look at the mess on the bed. He felt the shame lurch back into his heart, but at that very instant she put her hand on his chest, right over his heart, and he calmed back down.He kept his eyes closed as his feet touched the cold tile of the bathroom. He heard Anna start the shower, and then she pulled them together into the hot water. She pressed the front of her body against the front of his and squeezed him close, her head on his shoulder with her face against his neck. Her breasts were soft and comforting. Her hips pushed against his and he felt his shrunken, ashamed dick press against her thighs. He put his arms around her and returned the hug. The hot water poured over them both and he felt his body relaxing.For a few minutes they just held each other. Anna adjusted the water slightly hotter. The air filled with steam and their bodies seemed to blend as the water coursed over their shoulders. Anna sighed happily against his neck. She didn’t hate him for ejaculating on her in his sleep. She wasn’t repelled. She didn’t find him revolting. Anna squeezed him tighter, then pulled back from her hug.“You can open your eyes now.” She was smiling at him. She put her finger to his lips and then grabbed the shampoo bottle. Her fingers massaged the shampoo into his scalp and his eyes rolled back in pleasure. She rubbed far longer than was needed to wash his hair, clearly enjoying his reaction. With a soapy wash cloth, she rubbed his shoulders. Her thumbs worked into his muscles as she washed down his back, down each arm, across his chest and down his belly.Without hesitation she gently held his shrunken dick and stroked it carefully with the wash cloth. It wasn’t sexual as she cleaned him, it was simply loving. She washed his bottom, his legs, and his feet, including scrubbing between each toe.She pushed him back into the hot water to rinse and held a finger up to tell him to stay there. Then she carefully shampooed her own hair, and washed her own body, making sure he was watching. Finally, she joined him in the hot stream of water and hugged him as she rinsed.When Anna turned the water off she grabbed a fresh towel and dried him carefully over his whole body before drying herself while he watched. He laughed when she used the hair dryer on him, blowing warm air all over their bodies until they were fully dry before she got a brush and started drying his hair too. She had fun styling his hair to look ridiculous, and then quickly dried her own hair too.Anna wrapped them each in bath robes to stay warm, and walked him to the kitchen. She put him in a chair and he watched while she made coffee, toast, and eggs. She sat beside him while they ate in silence, watching each other and giggling now and then.When they finished eating, she held up her finger again to tell him to stay in his chair, and then went off to the bedroom. Anna was gone only a few minutes before returning and leading him by the hand back to the bed, which now had fresh sheets. She sat beside him on the bed and smiled at him.“How are you feeling now?” Anna asked. “Better?”Jake smiled. He was clean, warm, and fed. Also, he realized, he was loved. “All better. One hundred percent better. One thousand percent better!”Anna giggled. She couldn’t seem to stop smiling.“Remember when I first asked if I could show you my breasts?”

Porn, masterbation, confessions, and demonstrations.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.One evening, Anna sat beside him on the couch with a serious look on her face.“Jake, listen, I know I've already put a lot of burden on our friendship these past weeks. There's something else I want to ask you about. I don't want to do a cycle of agonizing self-doubt this time, so I'm just going to go out on a limb and ask you. Do you promise to tell me if my question makes you uncomfortable?”“Of course I'll tell you,” Jake said.“You know that model you showed me earlier, the one with the inverted nipples?”“Yes,” Jake laughed. “Yes, I remember.”“You found those pictures pretty quickly. Have you looked at pictures of her before?”“Well, yes,” Jake admitted.“And when you looked, it made you feel… aroused?”Jake felt his face turn red. There didn’t seem to be any point in denying the obvious. “Yes.”“Even though she has weird nipples?”“Anna, look. I don’t see her nipples as a negative. It just made her more enticingly unique and fascinating.”Anna nodded. “And when you felt aroused, looking at her pictures, did you… well did it make you want to… touch… yourself?”“Anna, are you asking if I masturbate when I look at porn?”Anna nodded.“The answer is yes, of course I do. I’m not proud of it, and I’ve never talked with anyone about it before. But you seem to sincerely want to know. I’m… I’m not really interested in being teased about this.”“Why would I tease you? I wouldn’t do that.”Jake gave her a doubtful look but saw only sincerity in her expression.“Do you mind if I ask you more questions?”Jake laughed. This woman bared her beautiful body to him every day. How could he say no? With a sigh, he said, “Go for it.”“How did it start? Wasn’t it weird?”“It started quite innocently. I somehow noticed it felt good to touch myself there, and it seemed like all positives and no negatives.”“Were you looking at porn then?”“Oh no, not at first. I’m not even sure I thought about girls at first. That connection came later.”“Did you hide it?”“Well, yes. I clearly sensed this was a private thing.”“And that’s it? All positives, no negatives from the start? No shame involved?”“Oh, I didn’t mean to suggest that. I said it started quite innocently.” Jake paused briefly, and then continued very quietly. “Eventually I got the message it was something to be ashamed of, and I associated profound guilt with it.”“Then you stopped?”Jake shook his head. “Of course not. It felt so good! I simply internalized the shame and self-loathing.”Anna squeezed his hands in hers. “Do you still feel shame?”Jake took a deep breath. “Not the same way. Eventually I realized I wasn’t hurting anyone, and while it isn’t the most productive use of time it’s not worth beating myself up over. The only thing I struggle with anymore is keeping my fantasies respectful.”“What do you mean?”“Well, like… I used to try to imagine what every girl in my school looked like naked. But it didn’t seem right to fantasize about someone who hasn’t… invited me to. I can’t help what images pop into my head and try to ignore the inappropriate ones. That’s why I feel okay about looking at porn. Those people have given permission to be fantasized about.”Anna squeezed his hand and was silent for a while in thought. “For me, I also got the message, as you said, that I shouldn’t touch myself that way. And I didn’t. I’ve since accepted, intellectually, there is nothing wrong with it. But I can’t seem to shake this latent shame. I’ve tried, and it just doesn’t work for me.”“What doesn’t work?” Jake asked.“Touching myself. Masturbating. Every time I try it, I can’t overcome the feelings of shame.”“You’ve never masturbated?” Jake tried to not sound incredulous.“Not really, no.”Jake hesitated a moment, and then asked, “Is it different when you… have sex?”“Oh, I’ve never had sex,” Anna said. “Never really been close. Have you?”Jake shook his head. “No, me neither.”They sat together in silence, the picture of the nude model on the computer forgotten.Anna took a breath and asked, “What does it feel like to… have an orgasm?”Part of him was expecting this question. He thought about the countless times he’d masturbated. What was it like to not know?“It’s okay,” Anna said with disappointment. “I didn’t mean to pry.”“You’re not prying!” Jake said quickly. “Sorry, I’ve never talked about this with anyone. I’m not sure how to describe it. I’m happy to share it with you, but please be patient with me.”Anna’s face relaxed. She waited patiently while Jake thought.“I think it’s kind of like sneezing,” he said.Anna looked confused. “What?”Jake smiled. “Well, kind of. You know that tickle in your nose before a sneeze? It’s annoying, and not a strong sensation, but you know unmistakably a sneeze is coming. The feeling builds, and builds, and then suddenly there’s this out of control explosion that somehow your whole body is involved in. The explosion is related to the tickle, it comes from it, but is orders of magnitude more powerful. More intense. And then afterwards it feels like relief, like all this tension was suddenly released.”Anna looked doubtful. “You’re not really selling it.”Jake laughed. “Well the difference is, unlike a sneeze, it’s all pleasure. It starts as mild pleasure. It feels good, and it builds. It can continue building, and just feels amazing. Sometimes it’s nice to take it slow and enjoy that feeling. When the orgasm hits it feels like the pleasure-o-meter goes off the scale.”Anna laughed. “If it’s that great, why aren’t you masturbating, like, every day?”Jake’s cheeks turned red. “It’s not necessarily every day.”Anna’s eyes widened. “Oh.” She giggled nervously.Jake nodded. Anna sat in quiet thought.“What I’m wondering is,” Anna finally said softly, haltingly, “for me, would it be different if I was… masturbating… with a… friend?”Jake could only see one interpretation for what she just said to him, and yet it seemed impossible.“What do you mean?” Jake asked, studying her face for any sign of joking.“Would you be willing to… masturbate with me?”Jake stared at her stupidly.Anna turned away and moved to stand up. “Sorry, I know that was weird. Please forget I asked.”Jake held tight to her hand. “YES!” he blurted out.Anna turned back toward him.“I mean, no that’s not weird,” Jake continued. “Yes, I will do that with you. Masturbate.” Anna smiled. “After all, that’s an extremely normal thing for friends to do together.”They both laughed. “What’s your vision?” Jake asked. “How will this work?”Anna gestured at the computer in Jake’s lap. “Do you think you could find a movie of something we could both, um, enjoy?”Jake laughed. “Can you be more specific?”“A man and a woman having sex?”“Okay. Any turn offs?”“What do you mean?”“You haven’t watched much porn, have you?”“No,” Anna answered.“That’s okay. Let me sketch a typical ‘plot’ for you. Couple kisses. Couple undresses. Couple takes turns performing oral sex on each other. Man puts penis in woman’s vagina. Lots of thrusting and then, usually, pulling out and ejaculating on the woman.”Anna made a face of disgust. “ON her? Why do they pull out like that?”Jake laughed. “Okay noted, what penises do is disgusting. This brings up another issue we should discuss. If we do this together, I feel I must point out to you I have a penis, and when I orgasm my penis ejaculates semen. If that is gross to you, maybe this isn’t a great idea?”Jake felt a little bad confronting her so directly on this. He thought it was disgusting too, but she hurt his feelings.“I’m sorry, you’re right. But I am curious–why is it normal for the man to pull out?”“I don’t know, I think just so the camera can see the climax? Anyway, I’ll find one where the penis stays inside. Any other concerns?”“Do they always do oral sex? It seems gross to put your mouth where someone pees.”“Not always,” Jake said, “though it’s very common.”“Why is gross stuff common in porn? That doesn’t seem sexy.”Jake thought about how much he’d like to put his mouth on her. “I think it depends on the relationship. A stranger, or someone you’re not attracted to, then I agree it’s a big yuck. Someone you are attracted to, someone you care for deeply and find beautiful and appealing, well, maybe it’s a special intimacy? I’d also guess it feels good in a unique way. I have no personal experience, though. Just speculating.”“Hmmm.” Anna seemed doubtful.“You’d prefer something without oral sex?” Jake asked.“At least to start, please.”Jake found a suitably tasteful example of the genre, put the laptop on the coffee table in front of them, and started the video. Sitting beside Anna, Jake became very conscious of his shrunken dick. He was too embarrassed to be aroused or to touch himself, and his hands rested on his thighs. Anna sat in about the same position, hands on her thighs.The woman in the video took her bra off. She had small breasts with big nipples.“I like her breasts,” Anna said. “She has great nipples. Do you like them?”“Yes, they’re nice.” Jake would have preferred to be looking at Anna’s, though.The woman in the video pulled down the man’s pants and stroked his dick with her hands. “What a beautiful cock,” the woman said in a sultry voice.Anna giggled. “Do people really talk that way?”Jake shrugged. “They do in porn, at least.”“Cock is such a funny word,” Anna said. “Is that what you call your penis?”Jake let out a short laugh. “Believe it or not, I don’t talk to my penis that often.”“I think you mean you don’t talk to your COCK,” Anna said. She nodded toward the screen. “His cock seems to like her,” she said, clearly enjoying the word. She looked over at Jake’s shrunken dick, stark evidence of how uncomfortable he was in this unusual situation. “But yours doesn’t seem so interested. Do you want to try a different video?”“Sorry,” Jake said. “It’s not the video. This just feels weird. I feel a bit paralyzed.”“It is awkward, but we can overcome it,” Anna said. “How do you, normally, how do you touch yourself?”Jake spoke slowly, feeling nervous. “I hold my… penis…”“Cock,” Anna corrected with a smile.“Okay, I hold my cock, and I squeeze until it is hard. Once hard I… I stroke up and down the length of it.”Anna nodded, staring at his limp dick.“How about…” Jake swallowed. “How about you?”Anna laughed. “Well as I explained I don’t really know what I’m doing.”“Okay, I know, but what have you tried? What is your… plan for this attempt?”Anna frowned. “Just general rubbing around my vulva, I suppose.”“Any particular places?”“I’ve read I should focus on my clitoris, but that’s way too sensitive so I kind of rub around it.”“Do you put your finger… inside?” Jake asked.“Oh no,” Anna said, shaking her head. Then, quietly, “I’ve never put anything inside.” She turned to face him. “My gynecologist has, of course, but it was uncomfortable, and I’ve always been a little afraid of doing it on my own. I suppose that sounds stupid.”Jake shook his head. “Not at all. There’s nothing stupid about listening to your feelings. The whole point of masturbating is to feel good.”For a moment they sat in silence watching the video. Finally, Anna put her hand between her legs.“Come on, slow poke,” she said with a smile. “Catch up!”Jake took hold of his shrunken dick.“This isn’t so bad,” Anna said. “How are you doing?”“Doing okay,” Jake said.“Then let’s start stroking.”Jake started rolling his limp dick between his fingers while, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Anna rubbing between her legs. He wanted to watch Anna instead of the video, but he kept his eyes on the screen. The man in the video was now stroking the woman’s pussy. Jake thought about when he had stroked Anna during shaving and moisturizing, which he found deeply erotic but wasn’t supposed to be about sexual pleasure. He wondered what it would be like to stroke her to make her feel good. Sharing his first explicitly sexual moment with her was powerfully arousing and soon he was fully erect.“That’s more like it,” Anna said, nodding at his erection. “Look at that beautiful cock! Feeling better?”Jake took this opportunity to look over at Anna, her friendly face and her bare breasts making his heart long with desire as he stroked himself.“Much,” he answered. “How are you doing? Is it working better having company?”“I think so. It’s still weird, isn’t it?”“Pretty weird!” Jake agreed.In the video, the man was now fingering the woman. She was shaved except for a small patch.“Wow,” Anna said.Eager for any opportunity to turn his head in her direction, Jake asked, “What?”“That woman’s labia are enormous!”“Hmmm, I suppose they’re reasonably prominent,” Jake replied.“Reasonably prominent? They don’t even fit in her vulva, they’re just hanging outside like, 'Hey, what’s up?’”Jake laughed. “Okay, yes. But based on my, uh, experience examining imagery of such things, they’re not unusually large.”Anna sat up a little and leaned down to look between her legs. Jake followed her gaze and was amazed to see she had pulled her outer lips apart, spreading open the petals of her labia.“But look, they’re so much bigger than mine!”Jake took in the sight of her inner pinkness glistening with moisture. Spread open like this, Jake was pretty sure her clitoris wasn’t erect, but his heart thrilled to be seeing in there. His hungry cock throbbed.“You’re so beautiful,” Jake blurted out.Anna laughed. “Right,” she said with sarcasm.“Beautiful,” Jake repeated, looking her in the eye to make his point.Anna looked away in embarrassment and leaned back on the couch, resuming her gentle rubbing while watching the video.“She seems to like that,” Anna said. The woman in the video moaned with pleasure as the man pushed two fingers into her. “She sure talks about her 'pussy’ a lot. Pussy, pussy, pussy! It feels naughty. Say it!”Jake giggled.“Come on, Jake!”“Pussy,” Jake said, quietly.“Pussy!” Anna said, louder.“Pussy!” Jake matched her.“PUSSY!!” Anna nearly yelled. The woman in the video orgasmed loudly while they giggled. “Well she either really enjoyed that or did a good job acting like she did,” Anna said. “I wonder if an orgasm really feels that good.”“It totally does,” Jake said. “Or it can. Speaking of, how are things going in your quest?”Anna sighed. “I don’t know. It feels nice touching myself. I don’t hate the video. I like doing this together, with you, but I don’t feel like the physical sensations are building toward anything.”In the video the man pulled his dick up to the woman’s opening, and then slowly pushed it inside.“That’s kind of beautiful,” Anna said.“It is,” Jake agreed, thinking about Anna.They watched together while the couple in the video had sex, the man thrusting faster and faster while the woman moaned in pleasure. Finally, he grunted, and his body jerked as he ejaculated inside of her, and the video ended.“Oh,” Anna said as she looked over at Jake. “What about your orgasm? Did that video not do it for you?”“It’s not that, exactly,” Jake said while idly gripping his shaft. “It’s more that I wanted to go there with you.”“That is sweet of you, but I’m afraid my equipment might not really work. Honestly, I’m not feeling anything building. But it was very helpful for you to do this with me, because I didn’t feel the shame this way.”“Are you sure you want to give up right away?” Jake asked.Anna’s face looked determined. She shook her head.“No, I’m not giving up,” Anna said. “But, well… do you have another suggestion?”“Have you ever tried, um,” Jake regretted his idea but didn’t know how to back out now. “Water? Like, the tub faucet or shower head?”Anna laughed. “You mean, like, shoot a stream of water into my vagina?”“Well, not so much 'into’ as 'at.’ I don’t know, it was just a thought. I’ve heard some women enjoy it.”“Heard? From who?”“I guess what I should say is I’ve seen videos of women pleasuring themselves with the stream from tub faucets. It could be fake, I certainly don’t know.”“Show me,” she said, nodding toward the computer. Jake found an example. In the video a woman climbed into a bathtub, adjusted the water temperature, and arranged her body so her vulva was in t

Porn, masterbation, confessions, and demonstrations.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.One evening, Anna sat beside him on the couch with a serious look on her face.“Jake, listen, I know I've already put a lot of burden on our friendship these past weeks. There's something else I want to ask you about. I don't want to do a cycle of agonizing self-doubt this time, so I'm just going to go out on a limb and ask you. Do you promise to tell me if my question makes you uncomfortable?”“Of course I'll tell you,” Jake said.“You know that model you showed me earlier, the one with the inverted nipples?”“Yes,” Jake laughed. “Yes, I remember.”“You found those pictures pretty quickly. Have you looked at pictures of her before?”“Well, yes,” Jake admitted.“And when you looked, it made you feel… aroused?”Jake felt his face turn red. There didn’t seem to be any point in denying the obvious. “Yes.”“Even though she has weird nipples?”“Anna, look. I don’t see her nipples as a negative. It just made her more enticingly unique and fascinating.”Anna nodded. “And when you felt aroused, looking at her pictures, did you… well did it make you want to… touch… yourself?”“Anna, are you asking if I masturbate when I look at porn?”Anna nodded.“The answer is yes, of course I do. I’m not proud of it, and I’ve never talked with anyone about it before. But you seem to sincerely want to know. I’m… I’m not really interested in being teased about this.”“Why would I tease you? I wouldn’t do that.”Jake gave her a doubtful look but saw only sincerity in her expression.“Do you mind if I ask you more questions?”Jake laughed. This woman bared her beautiful body to him every day. How could he say no? With a sigh, he said, “Go for it.”“How did it start? Wasn’t it weird?”“It started quite innocently. I somehow noticed it felt good to touch myself there, and it seemed like all positives and no negatives.”“Were you looking at porn then?”“Oh no, not at first. I’m not even sure I thought about girls at first. That connection came later.”“Did you hide it?”“Well, yes. I clearly sensed this was a private thing.”“And that’s it? All positives, no negatives from the start? No shame involved?”“Oh, I didn’t mean to suggest that. I said it started quite innocently.” Jake paused briefly, and then continued very quietly. “Eventually I got the message it was something to be ashamed of, and I associated profound guilt with it.”“Then you stopped?”Jake shook his head. “Of course not. It felt so good! I simply internalized the shame and self-loathing.”Anna squeezed his hands in hers. “Do you still feel shame?”Jake took a deep breath. “Not the same way. Eventually I realized I wasn’t hurting anyone, and while it isn’t the most productive use of time it’s not worth beating myself up over. The only thing I struggle with anymore is keeping my fantasies respectful.”“What do you mean?”“Well, like… I used to try to imagine what every girl in my school looked like naked. But it didn’t seem right to fantasize about someone who hasn’t… invited me to. I can’t help what images pop into my head and try to ignore the inappropriate ones. That’s why I feel okay about looking at porn. Those people have given permission to be fantasized about.”Anna squeezed his hand and was silent for a while in thought. “For me, I also got the message, as you said, that I shouldn’t touch myself that way. And I didn’t. I’ve since accepted, intellectually, there is nothing wrong with it. But I can’t seem to shake this latent shame. I’ve tried, and it just doesn’t work for me.”“What doesn’t work?” Jake asked.“Touching myself. Masturbating. Every time I try it, I can’t overcome the feelings of shame.”“You’ve never masturbated?” Jake tried to not sound incredulous.“Not really, no.”Jake hesitated a moment, and then asked, “Is it different when you… have sex?”“Oh, I’ve never had sex,” Anna said. “Never really been close. Have you?”Jake shook his head. “No, me neither.”They sat together in silence, the picture of the nude model on the computer forgotten.Anna took a breath and asked, “What does it feel like to… have an orgasm?”Part of him was expecting this question. He thought about the countless times he’d masturbated. What was it like to not know?“It’s okay,” Anna said with disappointment. “I didn’t mean to pry.”“You’re not prying!” Jake said quickly. “Sorry, I’ve never talked about this with anyone. I’m not sure how to describe it. I’m happy to share it with you, but please be patient with me.”Anna’s face relaxed. She waited patiently while Jake thought.“I think it’s kind of like sneezing,” he said.Anna looked confused. “What?”Jake smiled. “Well, kind of. You know that tickle in your nose before a sneeze? It’s annoying, and not a strong sensation, but you know unmistakably a sneeze is coming. The feeling builds, and builds, and then suddenly there’s this out of control explosion that somehow your whole body is involved in. The explosion is related to the tickle, it comes from it, but is orders of magnitude more powerful. More intense. And then afterwards it feels like relief, like all this tension was suddenly released.”Anna looked doubtful. “You’re not really selling it.”Jake laughed. “Well the difference is, unlike a sneeze, it’s all pleasure. It starts as mild pleasure. It feels good, and it builds. It can continue building, and just feels amazing. Sometimes it’s nice to take it slow and enjoy that feeling. When the orgasm hits it feels like the pleasure-o-meter goes off the scale.”Anna laughed. “If it’s that great, why aren’t you masturbating, like, every day?”Jake’s cheeks turned red. “It’s not necessarily every day.”Anna’s eyes widened. “Oh.” She giggled nervously.Jake nodded. Anna sat in quiet thought.“What I’m wondering is,” Anna finally said softly, haltingly, “for me, would it be different if I was… masturbating… with a… friend?”Jake could only see one interpretation for what she just said to him, and yet it seemed impossible.“What do you mean?” Jake asked, studying her face for any sign of joking.“Would you be willing to… masturbate with me?”Jake stared at her stupidly.Anna turned away and moved to stand up. “Sorry, I know that was weird. Please forget I asked.”Jake held tight to her hand. “YES!” he blurted out.Anna turned back toward him.“I mean, no that’s not weird,” Jake continued. “Yes, I will do that with you. Masturbate.” Anna smiled. “After all, that’s an extremely normal thing for friends to do together.”They both laughed. “What’s your vision?” Jake asked. “How will this work?”Anna gestured at the computer in Jake’s lap. “Do you think you could find a movie of something we could both, um, enjoy?”Jake laughed. “Can you be more specific?”“A man and a woman having sex?”“Okay. Any turn offs?”“What do you mean?”“You haven’t watched much porn, have you?”“No,” Anna answered.“That’s okay. Let me sketch a typical ‘plot’ for you. Couple kisses. Couple undresses. Couple takes turns performing oral sex on each other. Man puts penis in woman’s vagina. Lots of thrusting and then, usually, pulling out and ejaculating on the woman.”Anna made a face of disgust. “ON her? Why do they pull out like that?”Jake laughed. “Okay noted, what penises do is disgusting. This brings up another issue we should discuss. If we do this together, I feel I must point out to you I have a penis, and when I orgasm my penis ejaculates semen. If that is gross to you, maybe this isn’t a great idea?”Jake felt a little bad confronting her so directly on this. He thought it was disgusting too, but she hurt his feelings.“I’m sorry, you’re right. But I am curious–why is it normal for the man to pull out?”“I don’t know, I think just so the camera can see the climax? Anyway, I’ll find one where the penis stays inside. Any other concerns?”“Do they always do oral sex? It seems gross to put your mouth where someone pees.”“Not always,” Jake said, “though it’s very common.”“Why is gross stuff common in porn? That doesn’t seem sexy.”Jake thought about how much he’d like to put his mouth on her. “I think it depends on the relationship. A stranger, or someone you’re not attracted to, then I agree it’s a big yuck. Someone you are attracted to, someone you care for deeply and find beautiful and appealing, well, maybe it’s a special intimacy? I’d also guess it feels good in a unique way. I have no personal experience, though. Just speculating.”“Hmmm.” Anna seemed doubtful.“You’d prefer something without oral sex?” Jake asked.“At least to start, please.”Jake found a suitably tasteful example of the genre, put the laptop on the coffee table in front of them, and started the video. Sitting beside Anna, Jake became very conscious of his shrunken dick. He was too embarrassed to be aroused or to touch himself, and his hands rested on his thighs. Anna sat in about the same position, hands on her thighs.The woman in the video took her bra off. She had small breasts with big nipples.“I like her breasts,” Anna said. “She has great nipples. Do you like them?”“Yes, they’re nice.” Jake would have preferred to be looking at Anna’s, though.The woman in the video pulled down the man’s pants and stroked his dick with her hands. “What a beautiful cock,” the woman said in a sultry voice.Anna giggled. “Do people really talk that way?”Jake shrugged. “They do in porn, at least.”“Cock is such a funny word,” Anna said. “Is that what you call your penis?”Jake let out a short laugh. “Believe it or not, I don’t talk to my penis that often.”“I think you mean you don’t talk to your COCK,” Anna said. She nodded toward the screen. “His cock seems to like her,” she said, clearly enjoying the word. She looked over at Jake’s shrunken dick, stark evidence of how uncomfortable he was in this unusual situation. “But yours doesn’t seem so interested. Do you want to try a different video?”“Sorry,” Jake said. “It’s not the video. This just feels weird. I feel a bit paralyzed.”“It is awkward, but we can overcome it,” Anna said. “How do you, normally, how do you touch yourself?”Jake spoke slowly, feeling nervous. “I hold my… penis…”“Cock,” Anna corrected with a smile.“Okay, I hold my cock, and I squeeze until it is hard. Once hard I… I stroke up and down the length of it.”Anna nodded, staring at his limp dick.“How about…” Jake swallowed. “How about you?”Anna laughed. “Well as I explained I don’t really know what I’m doing.”“Okay, I know, but what have you tried? What is your… plan for this attempt?”Anna frowned. “Just general rubbing around my vulva, I suppose.”“Any particular places?”“I’ve read I should focus on my clitoris, but that’s way too sensitive so I kind of rub around it.”“Do you put your finger… inside?” Jake asked.“Oh no,” Anna said, shaking her head. Then, quietly, “I’ve never put anything inside.” She turned to face him. “My gynecologist has, of course, but it was uncomfortable, and I’ve always been a little afraid of doing it on my own. I suppose that sounds stupid.”Jake shook his head. “Not at all. There’s nothing stupid about listening to your feelings. The whole point of masturbating is to feel good.”For a moment they sat in silence watching the video. Finally, Anna put her hand between her legs.“Come on, slow poke,” she said with a smile. “Catch up!”Jake took hold of his shrunken dick.“This isn’t so bad,” Anna said. “How are you doing?”“Doing okay,” Jake said.“Then let’s start stroking.”Jake started rolling his limp dick between his fingers while, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Anna rubbing between her legs. He wanted to watch Anna instead of the video, but he kept his eyes on the screen. The man in the video was now stroking the woman’s pussy. Jake thought about when he had stroked Anna during shaving and moisturizing, which he found deeply erotic but wasn’t supposed to be about sexual pleasure. He wondered what it would be like to stroke her to make her feel good. Sharing his first explicitly sexual moment with her was powerfully arousing and soon he was fully erect.“That’s more like it,” Anna said, nodding at his erection. “Look at that beautiful cock! Feeling better?”Jake took this opportunity to look over at Anna, her friendly face and her bare breasts making his heart long with desire as he stroked himself.“Much,” he answered. “How are you doing? Is it working better having company?”“I think so. It’s still weird, isn’t it?”“Pretty weird!” Jake agreed.In the video, the man was now fingering the woman. She was shaved except for a small patch.“Wow,” Anna said.Eager for any opportunity to turn his head in her direction, Jake asked, “What?”“That woman’s labia are enormous!”“Hmmm, I suppose they’re reasonably prominent,” Jake replied.“Reasonably prominent? They don’t even fit in her vulva, they’re just hanging outside like, 'Hey, what’s up?’”Jake laughed. “Okay, yes. But based on my, uh, experience examining imagery of such things, they’re not unusually large.”Anna sat up a little and leaned down to look between her legs. Jake followed her gaze and was amazed to see she had pulled her outer lips apart, spreading open the petals of her labia.“But look, they’re so much bigger than mine!”Jake took in the sight of her inner pinkness glistening with moisture. Spread open like this, Jake was pretty sure her clitoris wasn’t erect, but his heart thrilled to be seeing in there. His hungry cock throbbed.“You’re so beautiful,” Jake blurted out.Anna laughed. “Right,” she said with sarcasm.“Beautiful,” Jake repeated, looking her in the eye to make his point.Anna looked away in embarrassment and leaned back on the couch, resuming her gentle rubbing while watching the video.“She seems to like that,” Anna said. The woman in the video moaned with pleasure as the man pushed two fingers into her. “She sure talks about her 'pussy’ a lot. Pussy, pussy, pussy! It feels naughty. Say it!”Jake giggled.“Come on, Jake!”“Pussy,” Jake said, quietly.“Pussy!” Anna said, louder.“Pussy!” Jake matched her.“PUSSY!!” Anna nearly yelled. The woman in the video orgasmed loudly while they giggled. “Well she either really enjoyed that or did a good job acting like she did,” Anna said. “I wonder if an orgasm really feels that good.”“It totally does,” Jake said. “Or it can. Speaking of, how are things going in your quest?”Anna sighed. “I don’t know. It feels nice touching myself. I don’t hate the video. I like doing this together, with you, but I don’t feel like the physical sensations are building toward anything.”In the video the man pulled his dick up to the woman’s opening, and then slowly pushed it inside.“That’s kind of beautiful,” Anna said.“It is,” Jake agreed, thinking about Anna.They watched together while the couple in the video had sex, the man thrusting faster and faster while the woman moaned in pleasure. Finally, he grunted, and his body jerked as he ejaculated inside of her, and the video ended.“Oh,” Anna said as she looked over at Jake. “What about your orgasm? Did that video not do it for you?”“It’s not that, exactly,” Jake said while idly gripping his shaft. “It’s more that I wanted to go there with you.”“That is sweet of you, but I’m afraid my equipment might not really work. Honestly, I’m not feeling anything building. But it was very helpful for you to do this with me, because I didn’t feel the shame this way.”“Are you sure you want to give up right away?” Jake asked.Anna’s face looked determined. She shook her head.“No, I’m not giving up,” Anna said. “But, well… do you have another suggestion?”“Have you ever tried, um,” Jake regretted his idea but didn’t know how to back out now. “Water? Like, the tub faucet or shower head?”Anna laughed. “You mean, like, shoot a stream of water into my vagina?”“Well, not so much 'into’ as 'at.’ I don’t know, it was just a thought. I’ve heard some women enjoy it.”“Heard? From who?”“I guess what I should say is I’ve seen videos of women pleasuring themselves with the stream from tub faucets. It could be fake, I certainly don’t know.”“Show me,” she said, nodding toward the computer. Jake found an example. In the video a woman climbed into a bathtub, adjusted the water temperature, and arranged her body so her vulva was in t

Porn, masterbation, confessions, and demonstrations.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.One evening, Anna sat beside him on the couch with a serious look on her face.“Jake, listen, I know I've already put a lot of burden on our friendship these past weeks. There's something else I want to ask you about. I don't want to do a cycle of agonizing self-doubt this time, so I'm just going to go out on a limb and ask you. Do you promise to tell me if my question makes you uncomfortable?”“Of course I'll tell you,” Jake said.“You know that model you showed me earlier, the one with the inverted nipples?”“Yes,” Jake laughed. “Yes, I remember.”“You found those pictures pretty quickly. Have you looked at pictures of her before?”“Well, yes,” Jake admitted.“And when you looked, it made you feel… aroused?”Jake felt his face turn red. There didn’t seem to be any point in denying the obvious. “Yes.”“Even though she has weird nipples?”“Anna, look. I don’t see her nipples as a negative. It just made her more enticingly unique and fascinating.”Anna nodded. “And when you felt aroused, looking at her pictures, did you… well did it make you want to… touch… yourself?”“Anna, are you asking if I masturbate when I look at porn?”Anna nodded.“The answer is yes, of course I do. I’m not proud of it, and I’ve never talked with anyone about it before. But you seem to sincerely want to know. I’m… I’m not really interested in being teased about this.”“Why would I tease you? I wouldn’t do that.”Jake gave her a doubtful look but saw only sincerity in her expression.“Do you mind if I ask you more questions?”Jake laughed. This woman bared her beautiful body to him every day. How could he say no? With a sigh, he said, “Go for it.”“How did it start? Wasn’t it weird?”“It started quite innocently. I somehow noticed it felt good to touch myself there, and it seemed like all positives and no negatives.”“Were you looking at porn then?”“Oh no, not at first. I’m not even sure I thought about girls at first. That connection came later.”“Did you hide it?”“Well, yes. I clearly sensed this was a private thing.”“And that’s it? All positives, no negatives from the start? No shame involved?”“Oh, I didn’t mean to suggest that. I said it started quite innocently.” Jake paused briefly, and then continued very quietly. “Eventually I got the message it was something to be ashamed of, and I associated profound guilt with it.”“Then you stopped?”Jake shook his head. “Of course not. It felt so good! I simply internalized the shame and self-loathing.”Anna squeezed his hands in hers. “Do you still feel shame?”Jake took a deep breath. “Not the same way. Eventually I realized I wasn’t hurting anyone, and while it isn’t the most productive use of time it’s not worth beating myself up over. The only thing I struggle with anymore is keeping my fantasies respectful.”“What do you mean?”“Well, like… I used to try to imagine what every girl in my school looked like naked. But it didn’t seem right to fantasize about someone who hasn’t… invited me to. I can’t help what images pop into my head and try to ignore the inappropriate ones. That’s why I feel okay about looking at porn. Those people have given permission to be fantasized about.”Anna squeezed his hand and was silent for a while in thought. “For me, I also got the message, as you said, that I shouldn’t touch myself that way. And I didn’t. I’ve since accepted, intellectually, there is nothing wrong with it. But I can’t seem to shake this latent shame. I’ve tried, and it just doesn’t work for me.”“What doesn’t work?” Jake asked.“Touching myself. Masturbating. Every time I try it, I can’t overcome the feelings of shame.”“You’ve never masturbated?” Jake tried to not sound incredulous.“Not really, no.”Jake hesitated a moment, and then asked, “Is it different when you… have sex?”“Oh, I’ve never had sex,” Anna said. “Never really been close. Have you?”Jake shook his head. “No, me neither.”They sat together in silence, the picture of the nude model on the computer forgotten.Anna took a breath and asked, “What does it feel like to… have an orgasm?”Part of him was expecting this question. He thought about the countless times he’d masturbated. What was it like to not know?“It’s okay,” Anna said with disappointment. “I didn’t mean to pry.”“You’re not prying!” Jake said quickly. “Sorry, I’ve never talked about this with anyone. I’m not sure how to describe it. I’m happy to share it with you, but please be patient with me.”Anna’s face relaxed. She waited patiently while Jake thought.“I think it’s kind of like sneezing,” he said.Anna looked confused. “What?”Jake smiled. “Well, kind of. You know that tickle in your nose before a sneeze? It’s annoying, and not a strong sensation, but you know unmistakably a sneeze is coming. The feeling builds, and builds, and then suddenly there’s this out of control explosion that somehow your whole body is involved in. The explosion is related to the tickle, it comes from it, but is orders of magnitude more powerful. More intense. And then afterwards it feels like relief, like all this tension was suddenly released.”Anna looked doubtful. “You’re not really selling it.”Jake laughed. “Well the difference is, unlike a sneeze, it’s all pleasure. It starts as mild pleasure. It feels good, and it builds. It can continue building, and just feels amazing. Sometimes it’s nice to take it slow and enjoy that feeling. When the orgasm hits it feels like the pleasure-o-meter goes off the scale.”Anna laughed. “If it’s that great, why aren’t you masturbating, like, every day?”Jake’s cheeks turned red. “It’s not necessarily every day.”Anna’s eyes widened. “Oh.” She giggled nervously.Jake nodded. Anna sat in quiet thought.“What I’m wondering is,” Anna finally said softly, haltingly, “for me, would it be different if I was… masturbating… with a… friend?”Jake could only see one interpretation for what she just said to him, and yet it seemed impossible.“What do you mean?” Jake asked, studying her face for any sign of joking.“Would you be willing to… masturbate with me?”Jake stared at her stupidly.Anna turned away and moved to stand up. “Sorry, I know that was weird. Please forget I asked.”Jake held tight to her hand. “YES!” he blurted out.Anna turned back toward him.“I mean, no that’s not weird,” Jake continued. “Yes, I will do that with you. Masturbate.” Anna smiled. “After all, that’s an extremely normal thing for friends to do together.”They both laughed. “What’s your vision?” Jake asked. “How will this work?”Anna gestured at the computer in Jake’s lap. “Do you think you could find a movie of something we could both, um, enjoy?”Jake laughed. “Can you be more specific?”“A man and a woman having sex?”“Okay. Any turn offs?”“What do you mean?”“You haven’t watched much porn, have you?”“No,” Anna answered.“That’s okay. Let me sketch a typical ‘plot’ for you. Couple kisses. Couple undresses. Couple takes turns performing oral sex on each other. Man puts penis in woman’s vagina. Lots of thrusting and then, usually, pulling out and ejaculating on the woman.”Anna made a face of disgust. “ON her? Why do they pull out like that?”Jake laughed. “Okay noted, what penises do is disgusting. This brings up another issue we should discuss. If we do this together, I feel I must point out to you I have a penis, and when I orgasm my penis ejaculates semen. If that is gross to you, maybe this isn’t a great idea?”Jake felt a little bad confronting her so directly on this. He thought it was disgusting too, but she hurt his feelings.“I’m sorry, you’re right. But I am curious–why is it normal for the man to pull out?”“I don’t know, I think just so the camera can see the climax? Anyway, I’ll find one where the penis stays inside. Any other concerns?”“Do they always do oral sex? It seems gross to put your mouth where someone pees.”“Not always,” Jake said, “though it’s very common.”“Why is gross stuff common in porn? That doesn’t seem sexy.”Jake thought about how much he’d like to put his mouth on her. “I think it depends on the relationship. A stranger, or someone you’re not attracted to, then I agree it’s a big yuck. Someone you are attracted to, someone you care for deeply and find beautiful and appealing, well, maybe it’s a special intimacy? I’d also guess it feels good in a unique way. I have no personal experience, though. Just speculating.”“Hmmm.” Anna seemed doubtful.“You’d prefer something without oral sex?” Jake asked.“At least to start, please.”Jake found a suitably tasteful example of the genre, put the laptop on the coffee table in front of them, and started the video. Sitting beside Anna, Jake became very conscious of his shrunken dick. He was too embarrassed to be aroused or to touch himself, and his hands rested on his thighs. Anna sat in about the same position, hands on her thighs.The woman in the video took her bra off. She had small breasts with big nipples.“I like her breasts,” Anna said. “She has great nipples. Do you like them?”“Yes, they’re nice.” Jake would have preferred to be looking at Anna’s, though.The woman in the video pulled down the man’s pants and stroked his dick with her hands. “What a beautiful cock,” the woman said in a sultry voice.Anna giggled. “Do people really talk that way?”Jake shrugged. “They do in porn, at least.”“Cock is such a funny word,” Anna said. “Is that what you call your penis?”Jake let out a short laugh. “Believe it or not, I don’t talk to my penis that often.”“I think you mean you don’t talk to your COCK,” Anna said. She nodded toward the screen. “His cock seems to like her,” she said, clearly enjoying the word. She looked over at Jake’s shrunken dick, stark evidence of how uncomfortable he was in this unusual situation. “But yours doesn’t seem so interested. Do you want to try a different video?”“Sorry,” Jake said. “It’s not the video. This just feels weird. I feel a bit paralyzed.”“It is awkward, but we can overcome it,” Anna said. “How do you, normally, how do you touch yourself?”Jake spoke slowly, feeling nervous. “I hold my… penis…”“Cock,” Anna corrected with a smile.“Okay, I hold my cock, and I squeeze until it is hard. Once hard I… I stroke up and down the length of it.”Anna nodded, staring at his limp dick.“How about…” Jake swallowed. “How about you?”Anna laughed. “Well as I explained I don’t really know what I’m doing.”“Okay, I know, but what have you tried? What is your… plan for this attempt?”Anna frowned. “Just general rubbing around my vulva, I suppose.”“Any particular places?”“I’ve read I should focus on my clitoris, but that’s way too sensitive so I kind of rub around it.”“Do you put your finger… inside?” Jake asked.“Oh no,” Anna said, shaking her head. Then, quietly, “I’ve never put anything inside.” She turned to face him. “My gynecologist has, of course, but it was uncomfortable, and I’ve always been a little afraid of doing it on my own. I suppose that sounds stupid.”Jake shook his head. “Not at all. There’s nothing stupid about listening to your feelings. The whole point of masturbating is to feel good.”For a moment they sat in silence watching the video. Finally, Anna put her hand between her legs.“Come on, slow poke,” she said with a smile. “Catch up!”Jake took hold of his shrunken dick.“This isn’t so bad,” Anna said. “How are you doing?”“Doing okay,” Jake said.“Then let’s start stroking.”Jake started rolling his limp dick between his fingers while, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Anna rubbing between her legs. He wanted to watch Anna instead of the video, but he kept his eyes on the screen. The man in the video was now stroking the woman’s pussy. Jake thought about when he had stroked Anna during shaving and moisturizing, which he found deeply erotic but wasn’t supposed to be about sexual pleasure. He wondered what it would be like to stroke her to make her feel good. Sharing his first explicitly sexual moment with her was powerfully arousing and soon he was fully erect.“That’s more like it,” Anna said, nodding at his erection. “Look at that beautiful cock! Feeling better?”Jake took this opportunity to look over at Anna, her friendly face and her bare breasts making his heart long with desire as he stroked himself.“Much,” he answered. “How are you doing? Is it working better having company?”“I think so. It’s still weird, isn’t it?”“Pretty weird!” Jake agreed.In the video, the man was now fingering the woman. She was shaved except for a small patch.“Wow,” Anna said.Eager for any opportunity to turn his head in her direction, Jake asked, “What?”“That woman’s labia are enormous!”“Hmmm, I suppose they’re reasonably prominent,” Jake replied.“Reasonably prominent? They don’t even fit in her vulva, they’re just hanging outside like, 'Hey, what’s up?’”Jake laughed. “Okay, yes. But based on my, uh, experience examining imagery of such things, they’re not unusually large.”Anna sat up a little and leaned down to look between her legs. Jake followed her gaze and was amazed to see she had pulled her outer lips apart, spreading open the petals of her labia.“But look, they’re so much bigger than mine!”Jake took in the sight of her inner pinkness glistening with moisture. Spread open like this, Jake was pretty sure her clitoris wasn’t erect, but his heart thrilled to be seeing in there. His hungry cock throbbed.“You’re so beautiful,” Jake blurted out.Anna laughed. “Right,” she said with sarcasm.“Beautiful,” Jake repeated, looking her in the eye to make his point.Anna looked away in embarrassment and leaned back on the couch, resuming her gentle rubbing while watching the video.“She seems to like that,” Anna said. The woman in the video moaned with pleasure as the man pushed two fingers into her. “She sure talks about her 'pussy’ a lot. Pussy, pussy, pussy! It feels naughty. Say it!”Jake giggled.“Come on, Jake!”“Pussy,” Jake said, quietly.“Pussy!” Anna said, louder.“Pussy!” Jake matched her.“PUSSY!!” Anna nearly yelled. The woman in the video orgasmed loudly while they giggled. “Well she either really enjoyed that or did a good job acting like she did,” Anna said. “I wonder if an orgasm really feels that good.”“It totally does,” Jake said. “Or it can. Speaking of, how are things going in your quest?”Anna sighed. “I don’t know. It feels nice touching myself. I don’t hate the video. I like doing this together, with you, but I don’t feel like the physical sensations are building toward anything.”In the video the man pulled his dick up to the woman’s opening, and then slowly pushed it inside.“That’s kind of beautiful,” Anna said.“It is,” Jake agreed, thinking about Anna.They watched together while the couple in the video had sex, the man thrusting faster and faster while the woman moaned in pleasure. Finally, he grunted, and his body jerked as he ejaculated inside of her, and the video ended.“Oh,” Anna said as she looked over at Jake. “What about your orgasm? Did that video not do it for you?”“It’s not that, exactly,” Jake said while idly gripping his shaft. “It’s more that I wanted to go there with you.”“That is sweet of you, but I’m afraid my equipment might not really work. Honestly, I’m not feeling anything building. But it was very helpful for you to do this with me, because I didn’t feel the shame this way.”“Are you sure you want to give up right away?” Jake asked.Anna’s face looked determined. She shook her head.“No, I’m not giving up,” Anna said. “But, well… do you have another suggestion?”“Have you ever tried, um,” Jake regretted his idea but didn’t know how to back out now. “Water? Like, the tub faucet or shower head?”Anna laughed. “You mean, like, shoot a stream of water into my vagina?”“Well, not so much 'into’ as 'at.’ I don’t know, it was just a thought. I’ve heard some women enjoy it.”“Heard? From who?”“I guess what I should say is I’ve seen videos of women pleasuring themselves with the stream from tub faucets. It could be fake, I certainly don’t know.”“Show me,” she said, nodding toward the computer. Jake found an example. In the video a woman climbed into a bathtub, adjusted the water temperature, and arranged her body so her vulva was in t

Series: 2026 Theme - Evidence of the Spirits GuidanceService: Sun AM WorshipType: SermonSpeaker: Andy Cantrell

Platonic friends help with Intimate shaving, complicated by arousal.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“There's one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you, would you be willing to help me?”Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?”Anna nodded. “I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not.”Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina.“There’s one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I’m nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can’t see very well down there. Would you… would you be willing to help me?”Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?”Anna nodded. “I know it’s a big favor. It’s no problem if you’d rather not.”Jake couldn’t think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna’s vagina.“It’s not that! I’m happy to help. It’s just, I’ve never shaved a, um, you know, a…”“Vulva?” Anna said with a smirk. “It’s okay to use the word. Anyway, neither have I! But you have the advantage of being able to see down there.”“Okay, fair point,” Jake said. “But it also means… well in order to do this, I’ll need to…” Anna raised her eyebrows waiting for him to finish.“I’ll be clean,” Anna said. “I’m going to shower first, of course.”Jake wasn’t expecting that. He shook his head. “Oh, no, I’m not concerned about that. I just mean I’ll need to… touch… you. There. You know, to shave you.”Anna frowned. “Yes, hmm, I see the difficulty now. You’ve got a friend sincerely asking for your help with her most private place, and you’re balking because even a clean vulva is, let’s face it, pretty gross.”“NO!” Jake said. “That’s not it at all!” Anna looked hurt. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to yell. You’re completely misunderstanding me. I don’t think you’re gross in any way. I don’t think your… vulva is gross. At all. Not to be too corny about it, but I think your whole body is beautiful. Including your vag–, I mean, vulva.” Anna looked skeptical. Jake grimaced. “I’m nervous because… well, you’ve said our relationship isn’t sexual. I have to be honest with you. There’s no way I can touch your body… your vulva… and not be affected. Sexually.”Anna bit her lip and looked down, nodding. “I’m still figuring myself out. I think that experience with Andrew all those years ago affected me more than I realized. I don’t know what I want, or what I feel. I just know I feel safe with you.” She lifted her head to look him in the eye. “Do you think it’s possible to just pretend that it’s not sexual between us?”“Yes, I can do that,” Jake said. “Though my body might react differently.”Anna smiled in relief. “Then there’s nothing to worry about. Once the novelty wears off, you’ll realize what a tedious task you’ve volunteered for. Now come ON already.” Her face bright with happiness, she jumped up from the couch, pulling him by the hand to the bathroom. “I’m happy to help shave you in return, of course.”“That’s probably safest,” Jake said, trying to play it cool as he realized where she would be touching him.They showered together like normal. Anna got two fresh towels, spreading one on the floor of the bathroom and keeping the other folded as a pillow. She unwrapped a new razor and put it, along with a can of shaving cream, beside the towel. Lying down on her back, she stretched her legs out and spread them apart.“Do you think I should shave it all or keep a patch of hair?” she asked.Jake stood transfixed by the sight, contemplating her lovely bush. It was full and fluffy and beautiful, with light brown hair looking impossibly soft. Part of him didn’t want her to shave it, but only part of him.“We could definitely leave a patch of hair if you want. Though even if you start fully shaved it would grow back soon.”“Good point. Let’s just shave it all to start.” She reached for the can of shaving cream.“Wait,” Jake said. “When I’ve shaved my beard in the past it worked much better when I clipped the hair short first. Otherwise the razor gets clogged. I have some small mustache scissors, if you want?”“Good idea,” Anna agreed.Jake dug in his drawer until he found the scissors, and then turned to face her and froze. Could he really do this? He felt a bit faint at the thought of accidentally cutting her.“It’s okay, Jake. I know you’re going to be gentle. Go ahead and start!” She smiled nervously at him. “But please be careful.”Jake took a deep breath and knelt between her open legs. He’d never been this close, and his greedy eyes took in every detail. He looked up to her face, framed at this angle by her lovely breasts, and she gave him an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Jake raised his empty hand toward her and gently grabbed a tuft of hair. It was even softer than it looked.“Your hair is beautiful. Are you sure you want me to cut it?”Anna rolled her eyes. “Yes, I’m sure. Let’s do it!”Slowly, Jake brought the scissors up and snipped off a chunk of hair. Realizing he needed a place to collect it, he spread out a tissue. Anna watched him intently, propped up on her elbows. Carefully he worked, gathering and snipping, gathering and snipping. He gently brushed the loose hairs off her after trimming everything above her cleft.“How are you doing?” Jake asked.“Thank you for being so gentle. I would be a nervous wreck doing this myself.”“It’s my pleasure,” Jake said automatically, before realizing how intensely true the statement was. Quickly, he added, “Are you ready for me to continue working down… lower?”“You mean on my vulva?” She laughed. “Please use the names of my body parts, you silly.”“Sorry, you’re right. Are you ready for me to trim your vulva?”“Absolutely, please go ahead,” Anna said with a smile, though he still saw nervousness in her eyes. She dropped back onto the towel pillow, her breathing only a little shaky.Looking at her tender folds, Jake felt his palms sweating and his heart beating furiously. Gently, so gently, he touched his finger to the top of her cleft and drew it down to tease out the hairs trapped within. It took a few tries to get the hairs pulled off the bit of her inner labia that sat flush with her cleft. Careful to hold the scissors so he could see exactly where they cut and terrified of hurting her, he trimmed down the length of her outer lips.Anna’s hips twitched a little. “That tickles!”“Sorry! I’m not trying to tickle you.”“I know, it’s just a bit of sensory overload. Can you please just pause for a minute and press your palm against my skin, just to give my nerves a minute to calm down?”“Skin? Don’t you mean ‘vulva’?” Jake said.Anna laughed. “Fair point! Yes, please put your hand over my vulva to calm it down.”Jake put his palm against her cleft and felt its warmth, relishing the intimacy. Anna sighed and took a few deep breaths. “Okay, I’m good. Keep going.”“Could you please spread your legs a bit wider, so I can trim at the base of your legs?”“Sure thing!” Anna said. She bent her knees, bringing her feet up to rest against the sides of Jake’s legs as he knelt before her. Her outer lips were pulled apart, revealing moist pinkness inside. Her lovely scent grew stronger in his nose. Jake felt his erection jump. At least she couldn’t see his obvious arousal now. A few more minutes of careful clipping and he was done. He couldn’t be sure, but her inner lips looked wetter than before. He gently brushed the loose hairs away from her cleft and onto the tissue. Remembering how it might tickle, he placed his palm over everything again to relieve her.“Would you like me to clip, um, further down?” Then, remembering her earlier admonishment, added, “Around your, uh, anus?”Anna giggled as she sat up, her cheeks a little red. Anna bit her lip. “I suppose getting embarrassed at this point is silly. Yes, please trim down there, too.” She turned over onto her knees and pushed her bottom into the air, giving Jake his first clear view between her cheeks. His heart yearned with affection for her, the desire to care for her, even her cute little butthole. Only a few wisps of hair grew back there, and he was soon finished clipping.“Okay, I think we’re ready to start shaving,” Jake said. “Does it make sense to do that in the tub with lots of warm water?”“Definitely the tub, but we’re not ready yet. I need to clip you!”“Oh!” Jake said, “I forgot.” It was true. He was disappointed to realize he was quite erect, and with no way to hide it.“Well come on, trade places with me!” Jake stood up, his massive erection hanging out in the open air. He lay on his back feeling exposed and embarrassed. Anna knelt between his legs, and then she picked up his feet and brought them against the sides of her legs, so he was spread apart like she had been. His straining dick pointed up at the wall somewhere above his head.“Sorry about that,” he said, gesturing toward his erection.“Don’t be!” Anna replied. “I think it actually works better to have the skin stretched out for this. See if you can keep it that way. Are you ready?”“Sure, go ahead,” Jake answered. He didn’t expect it to be difficult to stay hard with her breath gently tickling his shaft. Sitting up on his elbows, he watched her gently grab a tuft of hair and clip it. She looked up to make sure he was okay, and then resumed careful clipping. Her breasts hung down in a lovely way as she bent over him clipping. Jake put his head back on the towel pillow and tried to relax, her every touch thrilling him.“I didn’t realize hairs grew up the shaft of your penis.”“Yeah it’s pretty nasty.”“No, it’s not nasty,” Anna said. “Just interesting.” He felt her fingers gingerly wrap around his shaft. “Wow, the skin is so soft. It’s a weird contrast with the hardness beneath the skin.” Jake relished the feel of her hand on him and listened to the soft swish of the scissors.“Are you doing okay?” Anna asked. She paused and kept her hand still on his hardness, the same anti-tickling strategy he’d used on her. It felt so nice. Jake was far more than okay, though he didn’t dare say that.He tilted his head up to look at her. “Perfectly comfortable. Thank you for being so careful.” She smiled at him, and then returned to her trimming. Her tongue poked out between her lips the same way it did when she was focused on some electronics soldering project. Seeing her so dedicated to caring for him made his ridiculous dick strain against her fingers.“Everything is more dynamic down here than I thought,” Anna said.Jake sat up again to give her a questioning look.“I suppose it’s obvious. It just hadn’t occurred to me. Like, when you’re hard it’s not simply rigid. It’s constantly softening a bit and re-hardening. I can even feel your pulse! And your scrotum moves!”Jake laughed. “Yeah I guess it’s all pretty weird.”“Not weird! Interesting.”Anna moved her hand down to his scrotum, her fingers gently stroking it as she trimmed hairs.“Alright, flip over so I can trim your… um,” Anna giggled for a second before continuing. “Your anus.” Jake dreaded this, but he complied. “Oh, I like how this seam of skin connects to your scrotum. This is so interesting!” A few more minutes of trimming and then she was done.“Okay NOW we’re ready for the shaving part,” Anna said brightly.Jake righted himself and helped clean up the tissues of trimmed pubic hair. There was a lot of hair.“Wow, look at us all trimmed!” Anna said, looking back and forth between the two trimmed crotches. “It feels cooler already. This is going to be great!” She started the water running and moved the new razor and can of shaving cream to the edge of the tub. They climbed in together and sat facing each other in the rising water.“This is fun,” Anna said. “I know it must be weird and tedious for you. I really appreciate you doing this with me.”“Are you kidding?” Jake said. “I’m having fun too. It’s not tedious at all.”Anna pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the tub and handed Jake the can of shaving cream. Still sitting in the water, he scooted toward her as she spread her legs apart. Jake squirted some shaving cream into his hand.“Ready?” he asked. Anna nodded, but he could see that her smile was a bit forced. He didn’t blame her for being nervous. He knew he felt more than nervous, and was grateful his hands remained steady. Jake dabbed the cream on the clipped-short hairs above her cleft and massaged it in with circular motions of his fingertips. Then he carefully dragged the razor in downward strokes, with the grain of her hair, stretching her skin flat as needed. Rinsing the razor often, he made sure to avoid re-shaving the same patch of skin. Finally, he was done with her pubic mound and rinsed her with cupped handfuls of water.“Nicely done, Jake!” Anna said, stroking the smooth skin with her hand. “Very nicely done.”Jake smiled, feeling pleased with his work. “Are you ready for me to shave your vulva now?”“Yes please!” Anna replied, though he could tell her enthusiasm was trying to conceal her nervousness.Jake squirted more cream in his hand and dabbed it on either side of her cleft. With both hands he gently rubbed cream along the inside of her legs and along her outer lips. Glancing up to check on her, he saw her cheeks were flushed. Did his touches feel good to her, or was that simply terror? Anna gave him a reassuring smile. Jake tried to focus.Continuing the short downward strokes, Jake gently drew the razor along her outer lips. Terrified of hurting her, with his other hand he stretched the skin flat and pulled it away from her inner labia as he shaved. After several minutes of careful work, she was shaved as far down as he could work at this angle. He brought up cupped handfuls of water to rinse and carefully stroked her skin feeling for any spots he might have missed. After a few touch-up strokes, he felt satisfied.“How is that?” Jake asked, looking up to her face. Anna’s cheeks were even more flushed, and she bit her lower lip. She broke out into a big smile.“Wow, Jake, you did a great job!” She explored all the shaved places with her fingers. “It feels so strange.”“I didn’t do a perfect job,” Jake said. “I was afraid of giving you a razor burn, so I went for gentleness over thoroughness.”“Thank you for being so careful. The whole time I knew I was in safe hands.”“You’re beautiful,” Jake said softly, lost in thought staring at her smooth cleft. Then, catching himself, “I think it looks great! Want me to finish your, uh, anus?”“Definitely!” Anna said. She dipped her bottom in the tub water to get everything freshly wet and turned over on her knees to present her bottom to him. Jake put shaving cream along the inside of each bottom cheek. A few careful strokes of the razor later he was finished, and he stopped to admire his work on her beautiful body.“All done!” he announced.Anna sat back down in the tub. “Alright, your turn now. Up on the edge of the tub!”While shaving Anna, Jake was so focused on being careful that his misbehaving dick shrunk down to nearly normal. Spreading his legs and presenting himself to Anna, however, quickly brought it back to fully erect.“Thank you,” she said. “I was worried how I would do this properly if your penis wasn’t erect. Are you ready?”Jake nodded, and Anna started rubbing shaving cream into his pubic hair. Looking down he watched her beautiful face, completely focused on her task. Her breasts, so comforting to see, jiggled as she moved. Part of him was very present, relishing her touches and attention. Another part of him was so deep in thought it was almost like having an out of body experience. Anna was the one person he cared most about in the whole world. She was his closest friend, the person who most understood him. When he was away from her, he missed her. When he was with her, he felt utterly content. His place didn’t feel like home unless she was there too. This wasn’t mere physical lust, though there was plenty of that as well. He truly loved her. The trouble was he didn’t see a way to tell her this, without risking messing up what he already had. The thought of frightening her off, of not sharing this intimacy with her, was too horrible to consider.Seeing the way she touched him, though, so carefully and tenderly, it was hard to believe she didn’t have any sexual feelings for him.“There we go,” Anna said, waking him from his reverie. Jake looked down to see himself thoroughly hairless. He didn’t get time to really look before she turned him over to shave between his butt cheeks. A minute later she was finished. They rinsed off in the shower and stood next to each other in front of the mirror to admire the results.“We look fantastic. I love this!” Anna said.“You look amazing,” Jake said.“So do you!” Anna was striking poses in the mirror. “Oh, I almost forgot. We need to moisturize.” She dug in her drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. “It’s a very gentle lotion suitable for the whole body. Do you mind if I apply it?” Jake shook his head and Anna straightened the towel on the floor for him to lie down upon. Anna used both hands on him to gently massage lotion everywhere she had shaved, including the shaft of his rock-hard dick and his smooth ball sack. Unlike shaving, he was obviously capable of applying lotion to himself without danger. But if she wanted to touch him and be touched by him, he certainly wasn’t going to argue. He was surprised to find Anna spreading the lotion beyond the sha

Platonic friends help with Intimate shaving, complicated by arousal.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“There's one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you, would you be willing to help me?”Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?”Anna nodded. “I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not.”Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina.“There’s one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I’m nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can’t see very well down there. Would you… would you be willing to help me?”Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?”Anna nodded. “I know it’s a big favor. It’s no problem if you’d rather not.”Jake couldn’t think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna’s vagina.“It’s not that! I’m happy to help. It’s just, I’ve never shaved a, um, you know, a…”“Vulva?” Anna said with a smirk. “It’s okay to use the word. Anyway, neither have I! But you have the advantage of being able to see down there.”“Okay, fair point,” Jake said. “But it also means… well in order to do this, I’ll need to…” Anna raised her eyebrows waiting for him to finish.“I’ll be clean,” Anna said. “I’m going to shower first, of course.”Jake wasn’t expecting that. He shook his head. “Oh, no, I’m not concerned about that. I just mean I’ll need to… touch… you. There. You know, to shave you.”Anna frowned. “Yes, hmm, I see the difficulty now. You’ve got a friend sincerely asking for your help with her most private place, and you’re balking because even a clean vulva is, let’s face it, pretty gross.”“NO!” Jake said. “That’s not it at all!” Anna looked hurt. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to yell. You’re completely misunderstanding me. I don’t think you’re gross in any way. I don’t think your… vulva is gross. At all. Not to be too corny about it, but I think your whole body is beautiful. Including your vag–, I mean, vulva.” Anna looked skeptical. Jake grimaced. “I’m nervous because… well, you’ve said our relationship isn’t sexual. I have to be honest with you. There’s no way I can touch your body… your vulva… and not be affected. Sexually.”Anna bit her lip and looked down, nodding. “I’m still figuring myself out. I think that experience with Andrew all those years ago affected me more than I realized. I don’t know what I want, or what I feel. I just know I feel safe with you.” She lifted her head to look him in the eye. “Do you think it’s possible to just pretend that it’s not sexual between us?”“Yes, I can do that,” Jake said. “Though my body might react differently.”Anna smiled in relief. “Then there’s nothing to worry about. Once the novelty wears off, you’ll realize what a tedious task you’ve volunteered for. Now come ON already.” Her face bright with happiness, she jumped up from the couch, pulling him by the hand to the bathroom. “I’m happy to help shave you in return, of course.”“That’s probably safest,” Jake said, trying to play it cool as he realized where she would be touching him.They showered together like normal. Anna got two fresh towels, spreading one on the floor of the bathroom and keeping the other folded as a pillow. She unwrapped a new razor and put it, along with a can of shaving cream, beside the towel. Lying down on her back, she stretched her legs out and spread them apart.“Do you think I should shave it all or keep a patch of hair?” she asked.Jake stood transfixed by the sight, contemplating her lovely bush. It was full and fluffy and beautiful, with light brown hair looking impossibly soft. Part of him didn’t want her to shave it, but only part of him.“We could definitely leave a patch of hair if you want. Though even if you start fully shaved it would grow back soon.”“Good point. Let’s just shave it all to start.” She reached for the can of shaving cream.“Wait,” Jake said. “When I’ve shaved my beard in the past it worked much better when I clipped the hair short first. Otherwise the razor gets clogged. I have some small mustache scissors, if you want?”“Good idea,” Anna agreed.Jake dug in his drawer until he found the scissors, and then turned to face her and froze. Could he really do this? He felt a bit faint at the thought of accidentally cutting her.“It’s okay, Jake. I know you’re going to be gentle. Go ahead and start!” She smiled nervously at him. “But please be careful.”Jake took a deep breath and knelt between her open legs. He’d never been this close, and his greedy eyes took in every detail. He looked up to her face, framed at this angle by her lovely breasts, and she gave him an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Jake raised his empty hand toward her and gently grabbed a tuft of hair. It was even softer than it looked.“Your hair is beautiful. Are you sure you want me to cut it?”Anna rolled her eyes. “Yes, I’m sure. Let’s do it!”Slowly, Jake brought the scissors up and snipped off a chunk of hair. Realizing he needed a place to collect it, he spread out a tissue. Anna watched him intently, propped up on her elbows. Carefully he worked, gathering and snipping, gathering and snipping. He gently brushed the loose hairs off her after trimming everything above her cleft.“How are you doing?” Jake asked.“Thank you for being so gentle. I would be a nervous wreck doing this myself.”“It’s my pleasure,” Jake said automatically, before realizing how intensely true the statement was. Quickly, he added, “Are you ready for me to continue working down… lower?”“You mean on my vulva?” She laughed. “Please use the names of my body parts, you silly.”“Sorry, you’re right. Are you ready for me to trim your vulva?”“Absolutely, please go ahead,” Anna said with a smile, though he still saw nervousness in her eyes. She dropped back onto the towel pillow, her breathing only a little shaky.Looking at her tender folds, Jake felt his palms sweating and his heart beating furiously. Gently, so gently, he touched his finger to the top of her cleft and drew it down to tease out the hairs trapped within. It took a few tries to get the hairs pulled off the bit of her inner labia that sat flush with her cleft. Careful to hold the scissors so he could see exactly where they cut and terrified of hurting her, he trimmed down the length of her outer lips.Anna’s hips twitched a little. “That tickles!”“Sorry! I’m not trying to tickle you.”“I know, it’s just a bit of sensory overload. Can you please just pause for a minute and press your palm against my skin, just to give my nerves a minute to calm down?”“Skin? Don’t you mean ‘vulva’?” Jake said.Anna laughed. “Fair point! Yes, please put your hand over my vulva to calm it down.”Jake put his palm against her cleft and felt its warmth, relishing the intimacy. Anna sighed and took a few deep breaths. “Okay, I’m good. Keep going.”“Could you please spread your legs a bit wider, so I can trim at the base of your legs?”“Sure thing!” Anna said. She bent her knees, bringing her feet up to rest against the sides of Jake’s legs as he knelt before her. Her outer lips were pulled apart, revealing moist pinkness inside. Her lovely scent grew stronger in his nose. Jake felt his erection jump. At least she couldn’t see his obvious arousal now. A few more minutes of careful clipping and he was done. He couldn’t be sure, but her inner lips looked wetter than before. He gently brushed the loose hairs away from her cleft and onto the tissue. Remembering how it might tickle, he placed his palm over everything again to relieve her.“Would you like me to clip, um, further down?” Then, remembering her earlier admonishment, added, “Around your, uh, anus?”Anna giggled as she sat up, her cheeks a little red. Anna bit her lip. “I suppose getting embarrassed at this point is silly. Yes, please trim down there, too.” She turned over onto her knees and pushed her bottom into the air, giving Jake his first clear view between her cheeks. His heart yearned with affection for her, the desire to care for her, even her cute little butthole. Only a few wisps of hair grew back there, and he was soon finished clipping.“Okay, I think we’re ready to start shaving,” Jake said. “Does it make sense to do that in the tub with lots of warm water?”“Definitely the tub, but we’re not ready yet. I need to clip you!”“Oh!” Jake said, “I forgot.” It was true. He was disappointed to realize he was quite erect, and with no way to hide it.“Well come on, trade places with me!” Jake stood up, his massive erection hanging out in the open air. He lay on his back feeling exposed and embarrassed. Anna knelt between his legs, and then she picked up his feet and brought them against the sides of her legs, so he was spread apart like she had been. His straining dick pointed up at the wall somewhere above his head.“Sorry about that,” he said, gesturing toward his erection.“Don’t be!” Anna replied. “I think it actually works better to have the skin stretched out for this. See if you can keep it that way. Are you ready?”“Sure, go ahead,” Jake answered. He didn’t expect it to be difficult to stay hard with her breath gently tickling his shaft. Sitting up on his elbows, he watched her gently grab a tuft of hair and clip it. She looked up to make sure he was okay, and then resumed careful clipping. Her breasts hung down in a lovely way as she bent over him clipping. Jake put his head back on the towel pillow and tried to relax, her every touch thrilling him.“I didn’t realize hairs grew up the shaft of your penis.”“Yeah it’s pretty nasty.”“No, it’s not nasty,” Anna said. “Just interesting.” He felt her fingers gingerly wrap around his shaft. “Wow, the skin is so soft. It’s a weird contrast with the hardness beneath the skin.” Jake relished the feel of her hand on him and listened to the soft swish of the scissors.“Are you doing okay?” Anna asked. She paused and kept her hand still on his hardness, the same anti-tickling strategy he’d used on her. It felt so nice. Jake was far more than okay, though he didn’t dare say that.He tilted his head up to look at her. “Perfectly comfortable. Thank you for being so careful.” She smiled at him, and then returned to her trimming. Her tongue poked out between her lips the same way it did when she was focused on some electronics soldering project. Seeing her so dedicated to caring for him made his ridiculous dick strain against her fingers.“Everything is more dynamic down here than I thought,” Anna said.Jake sat up again to give her a questioning look.“I suppose it’s obvious. It just hadn’t occurred to me. Like, when you’re hard it’s not simply rigid. It’s constantly softening a bit and re-hardening. I can even feel your pulse! And your scrotum moves!”Jake laughed. “Yeah I guess it’s all pretty weird.”“Not weird! Interesting.”Anna moved her hand down to his scrotum, her fingers gently stroking it as she trimmed hairs.“Alright, flip over so I can trim your… um,” Anna giggled for a second before continuing. “Your anus.” Jake dreaded this, but he complied. “Oh, I like how this seam of skin connects to your scrotum. This is so interesting!” A few more minutes of trimming and then she was done.“Okay NOW we’re ready for the shaving part,” Anna said brightly.Jake righted himself and helped clean up the tissues of trimmed pubic hair. There was a lot of hair.“Wow, look at us all trimmed!” Anna said, looking back and forth between the two trimmed crotches. “It feels cooler already. This is going to be great!” She started the water running and moved the new razor and can of shaving cream to the edge of the tub. They climbed in together and sat facing each other in the rising water.“This is fun,” Anna said. “I know it must be weird and tedious for you. I really appreciate you doing this with me.”“Are you kidding?” Jake said. “I’m having fun too. It’s not tedious at all.”Anna pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the tub and handed Jake the can of shaving cream. Still sitting in the water, he scooted toward her as she spread her legs apart. Jake squirted some shaving cream into his hand.“Ready?” he asked. Anna nodded, but he could see that her smile was a bit forced. He didn’t blame her for being nervous. He knew he felt more than nervous, and was grateful his hands remained steady. Jake dabbed the cream on the clipped-short hairs above her cleft and massaged it in with circular motions of his fingertips. Then he carefully dragged the razor in downward strokes, with the grain of her hair, stretching her skin flat as needed. Rinsing the razor often, he made sure to avoid re-shaving the same patch of skin. Finally, he was done with her pubic mound and rinsed her with cupped handfuls of water.“Nicely done, Jake!” Anna said, stroking the smooth skin with her hand. “Very nicely done.”Jake smiled, feeling pleased with his work. “Are you ready for me to shave your vulva now?”“Yes please!” Anna replied, though he could tell her enthusiasm was trying to conceal her nervousness.Jake squirted more cream in his hand and dabbed it on either side of her cleft. With both hands he gently rubbed cream along the inside of her legs and along her outer lips. Glancing up to check on her, he saw her cheeks were flushed. Did his touches feel good to her, or was that simply terror? Anna gave him a reassuring smile. Jake tried to focus.Continuing the short downward strokes, Jake gently drew the razor along her outer lips. Terrified of hurting her, with his other hand he stretched the skin flat and pulled it away from her inner labia as he shaved. After several minutes of careful work, she was shaved as far down as he could work at this angle. He brought up cupped handfuls of water to rinse and carefully stroked her skin feeling for any spots he might have missed. After a few touch-up strokes, he felt satisfied.“How is that?” Jake asked, looking up to her face. Anna’s cheeks were even more flushed, and she bit her lower lip. She broke out into a big smile.“Wow, Jake, you did a great job!” She explored all the shaved places with her fingers. “It feels so strange.”“I didn’t do a perfect job,” Jake said. “I was afraid of giving you a razor burn, so I went for gentleness over thoroughness.”“Thank you for being so careful. The whole time I knew I was in safe hands.”“You’re beautiful,” Jake said softly, lost in thought staring at her smooth cleft. Then, catching himself, “I think it looks great! Want me to finish your, uh, anus?”“Definitely!” Anna said. She dipped her bottom in the tub water to get everything freshly wet and turned over on her knees to present her bottom to him. Jake put shaving cream along the inside of each bottom cheek. A few careful strokes of the razor later he was finished, and he stopped to admire his work on her beautiful body.“All done!” he announced.Anna sat back down in the tub. “Alright, your turn now. Up on the edge of the tub!”While shaving Anna, Jake was so focused on being careful that his misbehaving dick shrunk down to nearly normal. Spreading his legs and presenting himself to Anna, however, quickly brought it back to fully erect.“Thank you,” she said. “I was worried how I would do this properly if your penis wasn’t erect. Are you ready?”Jake nodded, and Anna started rubbing shaving cream into his pubic hair. Looking down he watched her beautiful face, completely focused on her task. Her breasts, so comforting to see, jiggled as she moved. Part of him was very present, relishing her touches and attention. Another part of him was so deep in thought it was almost like having an out of body experience. Anna was the one person he cared most about in the whole world. She was his closest friend, the person who most understood him. When he was away from her, he missed her. When he was with her, he felt utterly content. His place didn’t feel like home unless she was there too. This wasn’t mere physical lust, though there was plenty of that as well. He truly loved her. The trouble was he didn’t see a way to tell her this, without risking messing up what he already had. The thought of frightening her off, of not sharing this intimacy with her, was too horrible to consider.Seeing the way she touched him, though, so carefully and tenderly, it was hard to believe she didn’t have any sexual feelings for him.“There we go,” Anna said, waking him from his reverie. Jake looked down to see himself thoroughly hairless. He didn’t get time to really look before she turned him over to shave between his butt cheeks. A minute later she was finished. They rinsed off in the shower and stood next to each other in front of the mirror to admire the results.“We look fantastic. I love this!” Anna said.“You look amazing,” Jake said.“So do you!” Anna was striking poses in the mirror. “Oh, I almost forgot. We need to moisturize.” She dug in her drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. “It’s a very gentle lotion suitable for the whole body. Do you mind if I apply it?” Jake shook his head and Anna straightened the towel on the floor for him to lie down upon. Anna used both hands on him to gently massage lotion everywhere she had shaved, including the shaft of his rock-hard dick and his smooth ball sack. Unlike shaving, he was obviously capable of applying lotion to himself without danger. But if she wanted to touch him and be touched by him, he certainly wasn’t going to argue. He was surprised to find Anna spreading the lotion beyond the sha

How long can naked friends resist becoming lovers?By darrenr. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Breasts, yes. I want to show you my breasts,” Anna said, making a simple request that complicated everything.Jake instinctively glanced down at her chest, before wrenching his gaze back to her face. His mind raced in useless circles around a single thought: Danger!“But you have to promise to tell me if that would make you uncomfortable,” Anna said. “I can only ask you this favor because our friendship is both close and solidly non-romantic. I completely understand if my request is just too flippin' weird!”Jake had never been less comfortable in his life. This felt like a bad idea.He wanted it anyway.Feeling ashamed of himself, Jake forced himself to think. Anna wouldn't ask unless it was important to her. He didn't want to hurt her feelings, so he tried a joke. “Compared to eating the terrible chicken dinner you made last night, this sounds like a walk in the park.”Anna erupted in giggling. She was clearly nervous, but it was comforting to hear her infectious laugh. That, at least, felt normal.They met about a year ago, neighbors moving in on the same day. She had a kind face. If she wore makeup, it wasn't enough to notice. She was an inch taller, had brown eyes and long blonde hair–brilliantly shining blonde–always in a ponytail. Her face seemed to have only two states: stern concentration or an easy smile. She had a solid aspect to her figure but wasn't fat. Her tight jeans revealed strong legs and a substantial bottom that her height proportioned nicely. A baggy flannel shirt hid any details about her breasts.Although Jake tended to be shy, an endless conversation began during their second shared elevator trip. Her name was Aine, but she went by Anna. She liked hiking and tinkering with electronics. They both just moved into town and it was their first time living on their own. Anna did some kind of computer engineering work that sounded much cooler than the business analysis work he did. They both used Excel spreadsheets extensively for work and shared many of the same frustrations with its quirks. They liked a lot of the same video games and movies and had plenty to talk about.That first night they shared take-out at Jake's place, which was the start of Anna's habit of visiting constantly. Jake insisted on paying. To repay him, the next night Anna made dinner in his kitchen. Jake then reciprocated the following night. Neither of them was a very good cook, but it worked out. They ate dinner together nearly every day, alternating cooking and cleanup. Anna declared it was more efficient to share food between two people. She also decided Jake's pot, pan, and dish situation was better than hers, so they used his kitchen. Jake gave her the spare key to his apartment and she came and went as she pleased. He started to develop real feelings for her. This stopped when, after a week hanging out together, Anna mused on the merits of their relationship.“I'm glad we're neighbors,” Anna said that day. “We've only known each other a week, and yet I already feel like we've been friends for years.”“I feel the same way,” Jake had said.“Best of all,” she added in a moment burned into his memory, “Is we don't have a trace of romantic tension between us. We're free to just be friends without all that bullshit.”Jake let her comment pass without challenge. What else could he do? But it was a blow. All his romantic and erotic fantasies about her fizzled, impossible to sustain if she didn't feel the same. At least he did genuinely like her, mostly.The “mostly” came down to her presumptuousness. She saw that, obviously, it made sense for them to share Jake's kitchen. Obviously, it made sense for her to set up her electronics workbench in Jake's apartment, and hadn't even asked him. He didn't complain because he liked their dinner arrangement and liked seeing her build crazy electronics. She wasn't wrong in her actions; he just wished she'd ask first.Watching movies, playing video games, and discussing politics solidified their friendship. Jake was eventually able to suppress most of his unwelcome feelings about Anna. He tried his best to think of her as just a friend. A pal.Which made this request so upsetting. He was dismayed to find that his efforts over the past year had only hidden the shameful ember of carnal desire in his heart. Her words now rekindled it into a bright flame, unthinking and ravenous. He refused to let it burn this person he cared about.“Anna, wait.” Jake was surprised to hear the words coming out of his mouth. Concern returned to her face. “Are you sure about this? It's not that I don't want to see, you.”“Then why don't you shut up and let me show you?” Anna asked, laughing nervously.“Believe me, I'm wondering myself. I just, we've been neighbors for almost a year now, and I like to think we've become friends. However, I never got the sense you saw me as more than a friend, so this whole ‘I want you to see me naked' thing is a bit of a surprise. Not an unwelcome surprise, but, well, can you please spell it out for this dummy?”Anna looked down and sighed. “You're right, I owe you an explanation. Please, please be patient with me. This isn't easy.”“Deal,” Jake said in agreement. He leaned back on the couch and crossed his arms and legs in an exaggerated manner. “I'm extremely patient.”Anna took a deep breath. “When I was eighteen I had my first serious boyfriend, Andrew. We were making out, and I let him take my shirt and bra off. It was a mistake. He was a mistake. I don't know what I saw in him. The thing is, I have inverted nipples.” Anna turn away from Jake and began to shyly fidget. “He freaked out when he saw them. He didn't want to touch them anymore, didn't want to touch me. Looking back, I think he was just a nervous kid frightened by something he didn't understand. Still, it really hurt.”“Fucking hell, Andrew. What a massive asshole,” Jake said.Anna's face showed relief at his reaction. “Yes,” she agreed, “especially when he told his friends and started calling me ‘NN anna' for ‘No Nipple Anna.'”“No way!” Jake said. “What the fuck?”“High school can be rough, right? It's not even accurate. I have nipples, they just go in instead of out. I think the whole school eventually heard. Plenty of people 'accidentally' called me Nnanna, even a teacher once. I was devastated at the time, but I've tried to forget about him, about his reaction, about the taunting. I've dated a few guys over the years, though I've always ended it before things got, intimate. I've come to realize, on some level, I'm still ashamed of my body. I'm still afraid of a repeat of Andrew's reaction.”“That is some bullshit. No person should be ashamed of their body.”“Yes,” Anna agreed. “Intellectually, I know that. I've been telling myself for years. My trouble is the difference between knowing in my head and really feeling it in my heart. That's what I'm hoping you can help me with.”“Got it,” Jake said. “You want to show me your breasts, so I can NOT freak out.”“Exactly! Which sounds silly when you say it out loud. I know this is a weird favor to ask, I just, I feel safe with you.” Doubt returned to her face. “It's totally okay if you'd rather not do this. I don't want to guilt you into this.”“Anna, it's okay. Thank you for explaining. I understand, I think.”“Oh, come on, it's not a big deal,” Anna said, trying to sound casual. “Right?”Jake shook his head. “I disagree,” he said. “A friend sharing something deeply personal and fraught with shame, trusting me. It's a big deal.”Anna gazed into Jake's eyes, her breasts dominating his thoughts as they rose and fell with her breaths. He wondered if he saw more than friendship flickering in her eyes, but then it vanished.“Thank you,” she said. “Now that we've reached an understanding and decided on a course of action, we have another problem: I don't see how I can work up the courage to actually, um, do it.” Her voice got very quiet at the end as she looked down and chewed her lip. “It just seems impossibly weird and awkward to undress in front of you.” She gave his arm a gentle shove like she did when they played video games.Jake thought for a second.“Well I'm certainly not going to pressure you. But if you're set on doing this, then I have a suggestion: What if we both pretend you're fully clothed? I'll set up the video game. When you're ready, you come in dressed however you want, and we'll both just pretend everything is normal. We can play Mario Kart like we planned, all very normal and unremarkable.” Jake couldn't help smirking a little bit at this last sentence.Anna's face brightened. “I like that idea. That might work.”Jake stood up. “Off you go, then,” he pointed at his bedroom. “I'll just set up the game and you can join me when you're ready.” He faced the TV and grabbed the remote. “I hope you are prepared to get trounced,” he added.Anna departed for his bedroom. Jake's heart raced, and his hands trembled a bit. He tried some deep slow breaths. They didn't help much. He visualized the bedroom door behind him and the woman he expected to emerge any second.Jake was ashamed to feel an erection start at just the thought of seeing Anna's breasts. His friend was trusting him to help her! He had to master himself and come through for her. He had to.He heard Anna take a quiet step into the open doorway behind him. He dared not turn around.On an impulse he pulled his own shirt off and tossed it. While he was very aware his own skinny chest was completely unremarkable, he hoped this would make her a bit more comfortable.Then he did something he knew she hated. “I hope you don't mind, I'm just going to start the race. I'm choosing your character, yes, Bowser on the biggest car so you can't do anything but go in a straight line…”Anna's hand snatched the controller out of his as she dropped beside him on the couch.“Don't you dare!” she said, laughing.Jake kept his eyes locked on the TV screen, trying to act casual while his mind reeled at the bare breasts just visible at the corner of his eye. She had done it!Part of him wanted to turn and stare directly at the first bare breasts he'd met in person. A bigger part of him was simply proud of his friend's courage. She'd identified a source of needless shame and took steps to overcome it. Jake wanted to make this a positive experience for her.That didn't mean he didn't take in as much as he could without looking directly. In addition to taking off her shirt and bra, she had taken out her ponytail. She parted her hair on either side of her head, and let it fall down her front. Through this inadequate screen of hair he thrilled at an impression of pale roundness, and maybe a hint of pink?It helped to have the game to concentrate on, though his playing was shit. Anna was never one to sit still and just push buttons on the controller. She moved her whole body with each turn of the race car. He kept his gaze glued to the TV even though her constant movement tickled the outskirts of his vision mercilessly.After several races, Jake started to feel close to normal. His game-play was back up to the level of “respectable.” His erection calmed down. He still hadn't gotten a look at Anna's bare breasts sitting right next to him, but he also no longer had to struggle to keep his eyes locked forward. He felt relaxed and happy, having fun with his friend. More than happy, he felt buoyant. It was as if Anna's bare chest was a beacon radiating warmth, bathing his heart in contentment. Just knowing that she trusted him with this made him feel closer to her.When Anna won the next race, Jake decided to check on her. He put the controller down, tilted his head far back on the couch to make it clear he could only see the ceiling, and leaned in her direction with one hand to his mouth in a conspiratorial gesture. Whispering, he said, “How are you doing?”Anna mirrored his pose and whispered in response. “Really good, actually. How are you doing?”“Really good, too,” Jake said, afraid to reveal how much more than just 'good' he felt.Anna nodded slightly and then she sat up and resumed talking in a normal voice. “I'm going to get us glasses of water.” And with that she stood up and walked to the kitchen.Jake took in the sight of her bare back as she walked away from him. She was beautiful. He longed to touch her and hated himself for it. Momentarily, she would be walking back toward him, and he had to keep his eyes on the TV. He had to.She returned from the kitchen with two glasses of water. Instead of sitting she stood directly in front of him, blocking the TV, and held one out. Jake's efforts at gaze discipline went out the window as he was forced to look up at the glass, which she held at the exact elevation to be in line between his eyeballs and her breasts. Jake did his best to keep his eyes moving up to her face where he looked her in the eyes and said a hoarse “thank you” as he took the glass.Anna tilted her head far back to take drink. With her eyes toward the ceiling, Jake understood she was giving him permission to look.Jake's eyes widened as he took in the sight, and his composure left him. The rest of the room faded out of existence as his brain took in every detail.The slightly tan color of Anna's face and arms was thanks to the sun, for her bare shoulders and upper chest were paler. Her breasts were paler still and revealed a faint tracery of blue veins around her shapely contours. Her hair covered the promised inverted nipples, though he could see the edges of puffy pink areolas.On the one hand, this was just another part of his friend's body. His friend Anna happened to be a woman, women have breasts, and these were simply Anna's breasts. Up close like this, Jake could see the subtle details on her skin. The fine hairs, sprinkling of moles, and minor asymmetries stressed the reality of what he beheld, in contrast to the airbrushed breasts in porn. Intellectually, Jake knew in the big picture all breasts, all bodies, were ultimately unremarkable.On the other hand, Jake couldn't help feeling these particular breasts were magical beacons of beauty, acceptance, trust, and intimacy. Anna's breasts emanated waves of warmth that bathed his heart in joy and evoked feelings of affection and protectiveness. It pained him to think of all those years of being ashamed of her body, avoiding physical intimacy for fear of rejection.After an eternity of taking in this sight, Anna sat on the couch again. He fastened his eyes on the TV and tried to regain his composure.Jake felt a flash of pain on his arm as Anna playfully hit him with the back of her hand. “Come on, slowpoke, press 'A' so we can start the next race. I'm enjoying destroying you.”“Oops,” Jake said, resuming the game. And then, feeling daring, he added: “I don't know where my mind was.”It was hard to tell without turning his head, but he thought he saw her smile.They played a few more races until it was their usual bedtime for a work night.Anna stood up. “Well, we both have work tomorrow. Better call it a night.” She walked into Jake's bedroom and then returned dressed normally. The light in the room felt weaker without the shining warmth of her bare breasts. He fought to hide his disappointment.“G'night,” she said, walking to the door.Jake leaped up to meet her at the door. “Thanks for the fun evening,” he said. Then, his face reddening, “I mean the Mario Kart.”Anna laughed, her face blushing too. “Thank YOU!” Then, hesitating, “for everything.”When the door closed behind her, Jake's apartment felt cold, lonely, and dark.The next day at work, Jake had trouble getting anything done with visions of Anna's breasts dancing in his head. He missed the feeling of being with her when she was topless. But on his way home, a new worry arose: How awkward would it be when he saw her again tonight? There was no going back to how things had been before.Opening the door to his apartment, he heard Anna working in the kitchen.“Hey,” Jake called out.“Hey yourself,” Anna answered from the kitchen.Jake relaxed when he saw she was wearing a shirt, though not without a pang of disappointment. What had he expected? Idiot. Anna cut vegetables, wearing the circuit-board-print apron she liked.“Get the waters, I'm almost finished.”Jake tried to act normal but couldn't stop thinking about her breasts as he set the coffee table in front of the TV. Anna put down plates of chicken salad and sat beside him on the couch.Normally, at this point they would watch something on TV while they ate. The remote control was on the arm of the couch next to Anna, ignored.“How was work?” Anna asked.“Oh fine, pretty normal,” Jake lied. “You?”“Actually,” Anna said, “I had trouble focusing at work today.” She paused there, as if giving Jake an opportunity to say more.“To be honest,” Jake admitted, turning to look her in the eye, “I had the same problem.”“Was there something on your mind?” Anna asked.“Technically two things were on my mind,” Jake said.Anna burst out laughing. Relieved, Jake laughed too.“I want to thank you,” Anna said, “for being so patient with me last night. And kind. I was close to running out of the room in tears. You helped me keep it together.” She took his hand. “That was very kind of you. I feel like a burden of shame was lifted. Thank you.”Jake blushed.“What I hadn't expected, though…” Anna looked down. “What I hadn't expected was how much I enjoyed it.”Anna slowly raised her eyes to meet Jake's. Panic came rushing back. Did she want to do it again? Did Jake want that? Confused thoughts swirled in his head. Did he want to kiss Anna? Yes, but she didn't want that. Did he feel romantic thoughts about her? Yes, but she didn't want that either. Did he want to see her breasts again, despite all his misgivings? Yes. Most definitely yes.“Did you…” Anna was studying his face. “Did you enjoy it, too?”“YES!” Jake blurted out, not exactly playing it cool.Anna smiled. “Do you, do you mind if we do it again?”“I would love that,” Jake answered.Anna hesitated. “It made me feel better when you took your shirt off first.”Jake nearly tore his shirt in his rush to pull it off. Anna's eyes on his chest made his skin feel warm.After a moment of staring, Anna started to unbutton her shirt. Feeling emboldened by Anna's unguarded staring at him, Jake watched her fingers work. The anticipation was intense, and he felt a reckless swelling between his legs.“Excuse me,” Anna said sternly, “my eyes are up here.”Jake blanched and tore his gaze up at the ceiling, his heart pounding in panic and his dick shrinking in shame. Incoherent apologies spilled out of his mouth as he tried to repair the damage his eager eyes had done.“Whoa, whoa, it's okay, I was just joking!” Anna said quickly. “I've never seen anyone go so pale. Are you okay? Jake, you didn't do anything wrong. The whole point is for you to look at me.” She grabbed his shoulders. “Jake, please, I'm sorry, I was only trying to be funny.” She gently pulled on the back of his head until it was tilted down at her chest again. “Your respectful instincts are part of why I trust you. It's okay. I want you to look.”He watched her shirt rise and fall with each breath, and eventually his breathing matched hers. Anna released his head and resumed unbuttoning. She wasn't wearing a bra. After t

How long can naked friends resist becoming lovers?By darrenr. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Breasts, yes. I want to show you my breasts,” Anna said, making a simple request that complicated everything.Jake instinctively glanced down at her chest, before wrenching his gaze back to her face. His mind raced in useless circles around a single thought: Danger!“But you have to promise to tell me if that would make you uncomfortable,” Anna said. “I can only ask you this favor because our friendship is both close and solidly non-romantic. I completely understand if my request is just too flippin' weird!”Jake had never been less comfortable in his life. This felt like a bad idea.He wanted it anyway.Feeling ashamed of himself, Jake forced himself to think. Anna wouldn't ask unless it was important to her. He didn't want to hurt her feelings, so he tried a joke. “Compared to eating the terrible chicken dinner you made last night, this sounds like a walk in the park.”Anna erupted in giggling. She was clearly nervous, but it was comforting to hear her infectious laugh. That, at least, felt normal.They met about a year ago, neighbors moving in on the same day. She had a kind face. If she wore makeup, it wasn't enough to notice. She was an inch taller, had brown eyes and long blonde hair–brilliantly shining blonde–always in a ponytail. Her face seemed to have only two states: stern concentration or an easy smile. She had a solid aspect to her figure but wasn't fat. Her tight jeans revealed strong legs and a substantial bottom that her height proportioned nicely. A baggy flannel shirt hid any details about her breasts.Although Jake tended to be shy, an endless conversation began during their second shared elevator trip. Her name was Aine, but she went by Anna. She liked hiking and tinkering with electronics. They both just moved into town and it was their first time living on their own. Anna did some kind of computer engineering work that sounded much cooler than the business analysis work he did. They both used Excel spreadsheets extensively for work and shared many of the same frustrations with its quirks. They liked a lot of the same video games and movies and had plenty to talk about.That first night they shared take-out at Jake's place, which was the start of Anna's habit of visiting constantly. Jake insisted on paying. To repay him, the next night Anna made dinner in his kitchen. Jake then reciprocated the following night. Neither of them was a very good cook, but it worked out. They ate dinner together nearly every day, alternating cooking and cleanup. Anna declared it was more efficient to share food between two people. She also decided Jake's pot, pan, and dish situation was better than hers, so they used his kitchen. Jake gave her the spare key to his apartment and she came and went as she pleased. He started to develop real feelings for her. This stopped when, after a week hanging out together, Anna mused on the merits of their relationship.“I'm glad we're neighbors,” Anna said that day. “We've only known each other a week, and yet I already feel like we've been friends for years.”“I feel the same way,” Jake had said.“Best of all,” she added in a moment burned into his memory, “Is we don't have a trace of romantic tension between us. We're free to just be friends without all that bullshit.”Jake let her comment pass without challenge. What else could he do? But it was a blow. All his romantic and erotic fantasies about her fizzled, impossible to sustain if she didn't feel the same. At least he did genuinely like her, mostly.The “mostly” came down to her presumptuousness. She saw that, obviously, it made sense for them to share Jake's kitchen. Obviously, it made sense for her to set up her electronics workbench in Jake's apartment, and hadn't even asked him. He didn't complain because he liked their dinner arrangement and liked seeing her build crazy electronics. She wasn't wrong in her actions; he just wished she'd ask first.Watching movies, playing video games, and discussing politics solidified their friendship. Jake was eventually able to suppress most of his unwelcome feelings about Anna. He tried his best to think of her as just a friend. A pal.Which made this request so upsetting. He was dismayed to find that his efforts over the past year had only hidden the shameful ember of carnal desire in his heart. Her words now rekindled it into a bright flame, unthinking and ravenous. He refused to let it burn this person he cared about.“Anna, wait.” Jake was surprised to hear the words coming out of his mouth. Concern returned to her face. “Are you sure about this? It's not that I don't want to see, you.”“Then why don't you shut up and let me show you?” Anna asked, laughing nervously.“Believe me, I'm wondering myself. I just, we've been neighbors for almost a year now, and I like to think we've become friends. However, I never got the sense you saw me as more than a friend, so this whole ‘I want you to see me naked' thing is a bit of a surprise. Not an unwelcome surprise, but, well, can you please spell it out for this dummy?”Anna looked down and sighed. “You're right, I owe you an explanation. Please, please be patient with me. This isn't easy.”“Deal,” Jake said in agreement. He leaned back on the couch and crossed his arms and legs in an exaggerated manner. “I'm extremely patient.”Anna took a deep breath. “When I was eighteen I had my first serious boyfriend, Andrew. We were making out, and I let him take my shirt and bra off. It was a mistake. He was a mistake. I don't know what I saw in him. The thing is, I have inverted nipples.” Anna turn away from Jake and began to shyly fidget. “He freaked out when he saw them. He didn't want to touch them anymore, didn't want to touch me. Looking back, I think he was just a nervous kid frightened by something he didn't understand. Still, it really hurt.”“Fucking hell, Andrew. What a massive asshole,” Jake said.Anna's face showed relief at his reaction. “Yes,” she agreed, “especially when he told his friends and started calling me ‘NN anna' for ‘No Nipple Anna.'”“No way!” Jake said. “What the fuck?”“High school can be rough, right? It's not even accurate. I have nipples, they just go in instead of out. I think the whole school eventually heard. Plenty of people 'accidentally' called me Nnanna, even a teacher once. I was devastated at the time, but I've tried to forget about him, about his reaction, about the taunting. I've dated a few guys over the years, though I've always ended it before things got, intimate. I've come to realize, on some level, I'm still ashamed of my body. I'm still afraid of a repeat of Andrew's reaction.”“That is some bullshit. No person should be ashamed of their body.”“Yes,” Anna agreed. “Intellectually, I know that. I've been telling myself for years. My trouble is the difference between knowing in my head and really feeling it in my heart. That's what I'm hoping you can help me with.”“Got it,” Jake said. “You want to show me your breasts, so I can NOT freak out.”“Exactly! Which sounds silly when you say it out loud. I know this is a weird favor to ask, I just, I feel safe with you.” Doubt returned to her face. “It's totally okay if you'd rather not do this. I don't want to guilt you into this.”“Anna, it's okay. Thank you for explaining. I understand, I think.”“Oh, come on, it's not a big deal,” Anna said, trying to sound casual. “Right?”Jake shook his head. “I disagree,” he said. “A friend sharing something deeply personal and fraught with shame, trusting me. It's a big deal.”Anna gazed into Jake's eyes, her breasts dominating his thoughts as they rose and fell with her breaths. He wondered if he saw more than friendship flickering in her eyes, but then it vanished.“Thank you,” she said. “Now that we've reached an understanding and decided on a course of action, we have another problem: I don't see how I can work up the courage to actually, um, do it.” Her voice got very quiet at the end as she looked down and chewed her lip. “It just seems impossibly weird and awkward to undress in front of you.” She gave his arm a gentle shove like she did when they played video games.Jake thought for a second.“Well I'm certainly not going to pressure you. But if you're set on doing this, then I have a suggestion: What if we both pretend you're fully clothed? I'll set up the video game. When you're ready, you come in dressed however you want, and we'll both just pretend everything is normal. We can play Mario Kart like we planned, all very normal and unremarkable.” Jake couldn't help smirking a little bit at this last sentence.Anna's face brightened. “I like that idea. That might work.”Jake stood up. “Off you go, then,” he pointed at his bedroom. “I'll just set up the game and you can join me when you're ready.” He faced the TV and grabbed the remote. “I hope you are prepared to get trounced,” he added.Anna departed for his bedroom. Jake's heart raced, and his hands trembled a bit. He tried some deep slow breaths. They didn't help much. He visualized the bedroom door behind him and the woman he expected to emerge any second.Jake was ashamed to feel an erection start at just the thought of seeing Anna's breasts. His friend was trusting him to help her! He had to master himself and come through for her. He had to.He heard Anna take a quiet step into the open doorway behind him. He dared not turn around.On an impulse he pulled his own shirt off and tossed it. While he was very aware his own skinny chest was completely unremarkable, he hoped this would make her a bit more comfortable.Then he did something he knew she hated. “I hope you don't mind, I'm just going to start the race. I'm choosing your character, yes, Bowser on the biggest car so you can't do anything but go in a straight line…”Anna's hand snatched the controller out of his as she dropped beside him on the couch.“Don't you dare!” she said, laughing.Jake kept his eyes locked on the TV screen, trying to act casual while his mind reeled at the bare breasts just visible at the corner of his eye. She had done it!Part of him wanted to turn and stare directly at the first bare breasts he'd met in person. A bigger part of him was simply proud of his friend's courage. She'd identified a source of needless shame and took steps to overcome it. Jake wanted to make this a positive experience for her.That didn't mean he didn't take in as much as he could without looking directly. In addition to taking off her shirt and bra, she had taken out her ponytail. She parted her hair on either side of her head, and let it fall down her front. Through this inadequate screen of hair he thrilled at an impression of pale roundness, and maybe a hint of pink?It helped to have the game to concentrate on, though his playing was shit. Anna was never one to sit still and just push buttons on the controller. She moved her whole body with each turn of the race car. He kept his gaze glued to the TV even though her constant movement tickled the outskirts of his vision mercilessly.After several races, Jake started to feel close to normal. His game-play was back up to the level of “respectable.” His erection calmed down. He still hadn't gotten a look at Anna's bare breasts sitting right next to him, but he also no longer had to struggle to keep his eyes locked forward. He felt relaxed and happy, having fun with his friend. More than happy, he felt buoyant. It was as if Anna's bare chest was a beacon radiating warmth, bathing his heart in contentment. Just knowing that she trusted him with this made him feel closer to her.When Anna won the next race, Jake decided to check on her. He put the controller down, tilted his head far back on the couch to make it clear he could only see the ceiling, and leaned in her direction with one hand to his mouth in a conspiratorial gesture. Whispering, he said, “How are you doing?”Anna mirrored his pose and whispered in response. “Really good, actually. How are you doing?”“Really good, too,” Jake said, afraid to reveal how much more than just 'good' he felt.Anna nodded slightly and then she sat up and resumed talking in a normal voice. “I'm going to get us glasses of water.” And with that she stood up and walked to the kitchen.Jake took in the sight of her bare back as she walked away from him. She was beautiful. He longed to touch her and hated himself for it. Momentarily, she would be walking back toward him, and he had to keep his eyes on the TV. He had to.She returned from the kitchen with two glasses of water. Instead of sitting she stood directly in front of him, blocking the TV, and held one out. Jake's efforts at gaze discipline went out the window as he was forced to look up at the glass, which she held at the exact elevation to be in line between his eyeballs and her breasts. Jake did his best to keep his eyes moving up to her face where he looked her in the eyes and said a hoarse “thank you” as he took the glass.Anna tilted her head far back to take drink. With her eyes toward the ceiling, Jake understood she was giving him permission to look.Jake's eyes widened as he took in the sight, and his composure left him. The rest of the room faded out of existence as his brain took in every detail.The slightly tan color of Anna's face and arms was thanks to the sun, for her bare shoulders and upper chest were paler. Her breasts were paler still and revealed a faint tracery of blue veins around her shapely contours. Her hair covered the promised inverted nipples, though he could see the edges of puffy pink areolas.On the one hand, this was just another part of his friend's body. His friend Anna happened to be a woman, women have breasts, and these were simply Anna's breasts. Up close like this, Jake could see the subtle details on her skin. The fine hairs, sprinkling of moles, and minor asymmetries stressed the reality of what he beheld, in contrast to the airbrushed breasts in porn. Intellectually, Jake knew in the big picture all breasts, all bodies, were ultimately unremarkable.On the other hand, Jake couldn't help feeling these particular breasts were magical beacons of beauty, acceptance, trust, and intimacy. Anna's breasts emanated waves of warmth that bathed his heart in joy and evoked feelings of affection and protectiveness. It pained him to think of all those years of being ashamed of her body, avoiding physical intimacy for fear of rejection.After an eternity of taking in this sight, Anna sat on the couch again. He fastened his eyes on the TV and tried to regain his composure.Jake felt a flash of pain on his arm as Anna playfully hit him with the back of her hand. “Come on, slowpoke, press 'A' so we can start the next race. I'm enjoying destroying you.”“Oops,” Jake said, resuming the game. And then, feeling daring, he added: “I don't know where my mind was.”It was hard to tell without turning his head, but he thought he saw her smile.They played a few more races until it was their usual bedtime for a work night.Anna stood up. “Well, we both have work tomorrow. Better call it a night.” She walked into Jake's bedroom and then returned dressed normally. The light in the room felt weaker without the shining warmth of her bare breasts. He fought to hide his disappointment.“G'night,” she said, walking to the door.Jake leaped up to meet her at the door. “Thanks for the fun evening,” he said. Then, his face reddening, “I mean the Mario Kart.”Anna laughed, her face blushing too. “Thank YOU!” Then, hesitating, “for everything.”When the door closed behind her, Jake's apartment felt cold, lonely, and dark.The next day at work, Jake had trouble getting anything done with visions of Anna's breasts dancing in his head. He missed the feeling of being with her when she was topless. But on his way home, a new worry arose: How awkward would it be when he saw her again tonight? There was no going back to how things had been before.Opening the door to his apartment, he heard Anna working in the kitchen.“Hey,” Jake called out.“Hey yourself,” Anna answered from the kitchen.Jake relaxed when he saw she was wearing a shirt, though not without a pang of disappointment. What had he expected? Idiot. Anna cut vegetables, wearing the circuit-board-print apron she liked.“Get the waters, I'm almost finished.”Jake tried to act normal but couldn't stop thinking about her breasts as he set the coffee table in front of the TV. Anna put down plates of chicken salad and sat beside him on the couch.Normally, at this point they would watch something on TV while they ate. The remote control was on the arm of the couch next to Anna, ignored.“How was work?” Anna asked.“Oh fine, pretty normal,” Jake lied. “You?”“Actually,” Anna said, “I had trouble focusing at work today.” She paused there, as if giving Jake an opportunity to say more.“To be honest,” Jake admitted, turning to look her in the eye, “I had the same problem.”“Was there something on your mind?” Anna asked.“Technically two things were on my mind,” Jake said.Anna burst out laughing. Relieved, Jake laughed too.“I want to thank you,” Anna said, “for being so patient with me last night. And kind. I was close to running out of the room in tears. You helped me keep it together.” She took his hand. “That was very kind of you. I feel like a burden of shame was lifted. Thank you.”Jake blushed.“What I hadn't expected, though…” Anna looked down. “What I hadn't expected was how much I enjoyed it.”Anna slowly raised her eyes to meet Jake's. Panic came rushing back. Did she want to do it again? Did Jake want that? Confused thoughts swirled in his head. Did he want to kiss Anna? Yes, but she didn't want that. Did he feel romantic thoughts about her? Yes, but she didn't want that either. Did he want to see her breasts again, despite all his misgivings? Yes. Most definitely yes.“Did you…” Anna was studying his face. “Did you enjoy it, too?”“YES!” Jake blurted out, not exactly playing it cool.Anna smiled. “Do you, do you mind if we do it again?”“I would love that,” Jake answered.Anna hesitated. “It made me feel better when you took your shirt off first.”Jake nearly tore his shirt in his rush to pull it off. Anna's eyes on his chest made his skin feel warm.After a moment of staring, Anna started to unbutton her shirt. Feeling emboldened by Anna's unguarded staring at him, Jake watched her fingers work. The anticipation was intense, and he felt a reckless swelling between his legs.“Excuse me,” Anna said sternly, “my eyes are up here.”Jake blanched and tore his gaze up at the ceiling, his heart pounding in panic and his dick shrinking in shame. Incoherent apologies spilled out of his mouth as he tried to repair the damage his eager eyes had done.“Whoa, whoa, it's okay, I was just joking!” Anna said quickly. “I've never seen anyone go so pale. Are you okay? Jake, you didn't do anything wrong. The whole point is for you to look at me.” She grabbed his shoulders. “Jake, please, I'm sorry, I was only trying to be funny.” She gently pulled on the back of his head until it was tilted down at her chest again. “Your respectful instincts are part of why I trust you. It's okay. I want you to look.”He watched her shirt rise and fall with each breath, and eventually his breathing matched hers. Anna released his head and resumed unbuttoning. She wasn't wearing a bra. After t

The wife does not expect the radical confrontational method.by zorro4l, Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.The famed specialist Elsa Jünger cordially welcomes the newly arrived couple to her office and invites them to take a seat in the plush leather armchair provided for this purpose. The couple cannot help but be impressed by the imposing beauty and youthful presence of Dr. Jünger, in her attitude and the tone of her voice emanates a subjugating sensuality, a resolute authority pronounced in the femininity of her forms and the voluptuous aroma of her perfume would impose a certain sense of insecurity and nervousness in the first impression that the couple took of the prestigious psychiatrist with a doctorate in Vienna.“Before we begin, Mr. and Mrs. Holtz, I want you to know that every problem can be solved, no matter how big it is. I want to thank you both for placing your trust in me, I want you to find here a neutral place where no matter how serious the problem is, we will solve it with my method based on the transmutation and the flow of emotions. We could start with you Dominika.” Said the therapist.“We have been married for 20 years, Fritz is a good provider, a good father and he is very responsible, but for a long time now our intimacy has been reduced to a couple of moments per year, he doesn’t seem to have much interest in me.” said Dominika.“Let’s see what we have here, can you stand up?” said Dr. Jünger.Dominika stood up obediently while the specialist observed the elegance and attractiveness of the demure tone of the housewife.“Good. You are a healthy-looking woman, with a certain attractiveness. Have you thought that your demure appearance and attitude have something to do with it? Don’t take it the wrong way, you look refined and very elegant in that button-down dress, you have a face with beautiful features and porcelain skin, you are 43 years old, you have beautiful reddish blonde hair, and after the treatment, your beautiful eyes will shine with joy again.” said Elsa Jünger.The therapist continued to look analytically at Dominika, who remained quietly expectant. “Have you thought that your family’s occupations are interfering?” Elsa said as she continued to analyze the woman.“I lead a simple life dedicated to my family.” Dominika said.“Don’t be angry, but with that hairstyle and those huge glasses, together with your attitude of monastic modesty and arrogant suburban virtue, you look like a duck on an empty stomach.” Elsa said to Dominika who adopted an astonished expression, she found those words outrageous and incorrect, they made her feel offended and her dignity violated.The therapist walked with resolute seriousness around Dominika without leaving her analytical posture, typical of a specialist who is critical of the causes of the problem. Fritz silently noted the way the attractive doctor’s formal attire seemed to fit progressively with a singular adherence to her body, suggesting the resolute ambition of a consummate femininity possessed of extravagant and firm forms. It was impossible for his gaze to focus elsewhere as the spectacular psychiatrist moved about the office analyzing the silent Dominika, for a moment the flirtatious lines of delicate panties under the ever-tightening skirt seemed to insinuate themselves, resolutely asserting their presence and outlining the spherical perfection of the optical poem that was the firm backside of the sensual therapist. Fritz smiled subtly and would immediately notice the same kind of naughty affirmations on his wife’s dress.Dr. Jünger continued to express her impressions to Dominika, by this time she was right behind the astonished woman and placed her hands on the shoulders of the unsuspecting housewife.Elsa stopped to observe Fritz, he remained silent and did not seem to understand the seriousness that emanated from that fiery coppery gaze that rested on him in an analytical way, for a moment it seemed as if the therapist was reading an open book which she was able to consult in its entirety, only in a matter of seconds.“When I see you, I feel that there is a succubus eager to come out.” Said the doctor.Her face was illuminated by a perverse smile that was sketched in the cruel sensuality of her lips at the moment when her hands pulled with force Dominika’s dress, tearing it suddenly and exposing her intimate clothes. “What the fuck!” Dominika exclaimed in alarm as she was overcome by an unusual stupor that ran through the smoothness of her skin with the speed of thought.Fritz was about to get up from his seat. “Hold it right there! You came to me to improve your life, and you must trust my methods.” Said the specialist imperatively, to which Fritz would be forced to obey.Dominika was changing color, her face was reddening in an accelerated way and gradually the rest of her body where the skin was visible, also began to transmute from its natural pale tone to a bright reddish color that somehow would indicate according to the specialist, clear signs of a caloric reaction in the bloodstream that respond to the emotions that are brewing inside her anatomy as a reflection of her emotions.Dominika felt an indescribable helplessness to move, as she stood there in her satiny white set of full-cut panties and bra, the doctor gently placed her hands on the roundness of those hips covered by the tight panties of the nervous and embarrassed Dominika. “How do you feel now? Tell us the first thing that comes to your mind to describe your sensations.” The specialist, who was standing in front of the exposed and astonished housewife, said seriously.“I am ashamed to be exposed in this violent way that you have exerted on me for no reason, and I feel very upset because; you have just torn my favorite dress!” Dominika said indignantly.“Is that the whole problem? You are in front of your husband and your therapist, I didn’t do this in a crowded place where you would get more attention.” The doctor said as she removed Dominika’s hair pin and arranged it in a way that would give her hair more volume and show off her new freedom.“Feel the glare of your husband’s eyes resting on you right now as he sees you in those tight panties of shimmering nylon, covering the roundness of your sinuous womanhood and his gaze plays guessing games with your lace cup bra.” said Elsa Jünger.Dominika was unable to clear her thoughts of those uncomfortable sensations that came over her after seeing her dress torn on the floor.“He basks in the sparkles of your white ensemble and the jealous duty with which he finds himself guarding the secret of the nymph, imprisoned in that demure position of a respectable lady of the suburbs. And that just a moment ago, her lines were uncomfortable naughty insinuations, through the fabric of your now useless dress, completely alien to your will.” Said the doctor in a tone pregnant with seriousness.Dominika and Fritz maintained an uncomfortable silence as they exchanged glances with each other.“Tell me, Fritz, is your memory taking you for a ride? Don’t tell me anything yet! The smile on your lips speaks to me of the echoes imprinted in the incipient sexual awakening of a boy, whose erotic fantasies began when he discovered an image similar to this one and were to be found all that summer in the lingerie catalogs his mother received in the mail.” Said the doctor while maintaining intense eye contact with Fritz.Fritz was beginning to feel a certain nervousness because of the velvety tone Elsa Jünger was using, and he seemed to perceive a certain fieriness in those big coppery eyes that were looking at him penetratingly. “Don’t say anything, your face has already expressed itself eloquently, now take a good look at your wife! Calmly and do not hurry, look at how her navel and her thighs contrast with this garment. Think of everything it evokes in you!” said the doctor.Fritz sighed silently as he listened attentively to the sensual therapist.“The discovery of your own eros and the adventure of going into the girls’ dressing room that morning. Do you remember the scent of the perfume that day? And surely the fire is still alive in your eyes with which you would see those girls in the future.” said Dr. Jünger to the blushing Fritz, who was deeply shocked by the way his innermost secret memory was laid bare in front of his half-naked wife, who was gaping at the man she thought she knew at all.“Now take three deep breaths, Dominika.” Said the doctor as she instructed her to stand in certain ways, first she had her arm on her hip so that she could lean a little while she put her thighs together and helped her to loosen up a little to adopt a relaxed attitude in the nervousness reflected in her exposed body. “How do you feel now Dominika?” asked the doctor, pleased with what she considered a breakthrough.“I feel a little stupid, vulnerable and humiliated without my dress. Why did you have to tear it?” said Dominika indignantly.“The cost of your dress can be deducted from my fee. Do you feel better now?” answered the doctor with seriousness and a certain cynicism in her words. “No, I’m furious!” Said Dominika approaching the therapist, that shyness and particular shyness and demure modesty typical of a lady of her condition, had evaporated from the affable countenance of that housewife, who suddenly radiated a feline attitude of resolute sufficiency, capable of anything.Fritz watched astonished as his wife turned into a force of nature, who uncontrollably placed her hands on the tight skirt that the therapist was wearing and that soon rose like a theatrical curtain and was torn off like a leaf by the autumn wind, leaving the doctor immersed in the center of the tempest that Dominika’s hands became, now imposing their whirlwind-like might on the stunned specialist, whose white silk blouse was ripped open the instant the buttons flew through the air, and was torn in the blink of an eye followed by what appeared to be a beautiful black lace bra that now lay destroyed on the floor.Fritz held his breath as his eyelids took a pause and his eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets at the sudden tearing of fabrics leaving the firm and generous figure of the famed psychiatrist, while a force unheard of in Dominika stripped her with the ease of one who peels a tangerine with her hands.The doctor maintained the composure defined by the stoicism of her unalterable scientific will and demonstrated an immovable calm, not needing her skirt and blouse now torn and scattered on the floor, to regain control of the situation. She placed her hands on Dominika’s hips, clasping them against her, and looking her straight in the eyes, she addressed her with a voice studied in its modulation.“Now breathe Dominika, inhale and exhale three times!” said the therapist. Meanwhile Dominika would instantly lose all that destructive momentum that was invading her as if she were in a trance as soon as Elsa Jünger’s coppery gaze made contact with her. She stopped and looked at the doctor in panties, stockings and garter belt showing herself calmly and with a certain attitude of pride at the now exposed arrogance of those breasts with pink areolas and the smoothness of her skin enveloping her unusual feminine forms that seemed to emanate erogenous sparkles.A gasping Dominika, surprised and doubtful of herself as she felt a guilty pleasure, being herself with her hands the one who left her therapist half naked, transmuting in seconds her previous role from victim to victimizer, only listened to the strength of her heartbeat crackling a flame shining from her eyes and all over her skin. “How do you feel now Dominika?” said Dr. Jünger standing in front of her in her panties, without losing her composure for a moment, as if she didn’t care about her partial nudity in front of the couple.“Now I feel terrible doctor, I’ve acted like a monster, please excuse me!” Said the agitated woman trying to regain the elegance and propriety of her manners in a desire to hide her pleasure.“Did you get over your torn dress? Does it make you feel better to have equalized things between us? Now we’re both in our panties! Said the doctor as a gesture made with both hands pointed to her lack of clothing and made special emphasis on her shapely bare breasts. “Does that make you feel more comfortable now?” Said the therapist in a confident and professional attitude from which emanated a sensuality that silently overwhelmed both Fritz and Dominika.“I’m so sorry, doctor, your clothes! In an absurd outburst I have torn them. I feel so mortified by what I just did, I’m so ashamed, nothing justifies my reaction, but deep down I felt that I let go of something that had been holding me back for a long time.” Dominika said, wrapped in an exciting confusion of pleasure and guilt that began to moisten her.For a moment Fritz’s presence seemed to be ignored by his wife and the therapist, immersed in their therapeutic dialogue. The man was pleased by everything his eyes beheld, giving him a voyeuristic sensation and the sudden way in which two beautiful women interacted in panties in a way pregnant with naturalness, just as it happened in the advertisements printed years ago in the genesis of his libido.At that moment a spell of time re-activated the feverish adolescent sensation circulating through his veins, he was eroticized by the fierce power demonstrated by his wife who unthinkingly released a hedonic essence evidenced by the residue of torn garments on the floor, belonging to Dominika and Dr. Jünger. Fritz could not deny how excited he was.“It’s an occupational hazard, Dominika. I provoked that catharsis myself, however, you look freer and more confident.” Said the doctor, keeping eye contact with Dominika. “Now look at your husband! He is recreating himself epatante and blissful in the delight caused by the incandescence of your sensuality emerging impetuous, reclaiming his domain snatched by the boredom of loving and living that you yourself have caused. Do you think it is right to have denied him that joy after all that married life?” said Dr. Jünger in a serious tone.Dominika shrugged her shoulders with a certain embarrassment evident in the way she lowered her gaze and her arms awkwardly crossed over her breasts covered by the demure white bra adorned with a bow in the center.“For years you’ve taken everything for granted and abandoned the adjacent hedonism by provoking passionate debauchery in your man and then you whine because he’s lost interest in touching you. That should shame you! Not the fact that you show a little bit of your skin.” Dr. Jünger said in a warm, motherly tone.Dominika was silent, feeling even more embarrassed by those words and surprised by the emotion that was all over her skin at the way Fritz was looking at her at that very moment. She had the impression that her usual temperance was abandoned to a lasciviousness superior to her evanescent demure.“I know you wish to preserve your present energetic mood. You look voluptuous! and it is evident the way you enjoy hoarding the cravings emanating from that lustful adolescent who was dozing in your husband. In the next few days, you will dispense with wearing your skirts, dresses and pants; you will only wear your panties and a very short blouse! You will walk before him from the superb sinuosity of your infinite legs.” Said the doctor in a tone of imperative seriousness, which Fritz silently thanked with a luminous smile on his face, reflected in the coppery gaze of the sensual therapist who smiled back with pleasure. “No way doctor! What will my children say? I can’t walk around the house in my panties, then they are visited by their friends. I’m ashamed!” said Dominika astonished. “Don’t be silly Dominika! Are you dressed well already? You look radiant! You should be proud of yourself for the fruitful beauty that makes up your forms. Feminine nature was conceived to be admired!” said the therapist.Don’t you feel like weaving dreams in the incipient onanistic fantasies of a young man? Watch the way he reacts as he dissects you with the scalpel of his concupiscent gaze and rejoice in that sensation that will run through you sensual and dreamy.” The doctor said as she began to undress Dominika, gently removing her bra and then bending her over to remove her panties. “What are you doing? Stop!” Said Dominika, unable to do anything about it, as she waved her hands to cover herself nervously and awkwardly as she felt naked and exposed. “Look at you now! Don’t you feel more comfortable in the shelter of your own skin? Your clothes defined you and did so in a boring way that imprisoned that nymph who now wiggles free from her own purest expression and expands voluptuously into the domain of her dreams.” Said Dr. Jünger as she released her patient’s hands with the intention of giving her a sense of security and pride in her new, naked condition.Dominika could not quite process in her body and mind the methods she found radical for couple’s therapy. She paused to look at her therapist, scanned the smooth skin of the woman full of herself, and an inquisitive glint would meet the glowing copper-colored eyes of Elsa Jünger, who would respond with a smile and an intuitive glance questioning the finality of her resolution.Elsa exhaled a sigh, walked to her desk and handed Dominika a pair of scissors on her return.“Come on, now finish what you started!” said Elsa, looking her in the eye.Dominika crouched down elegantly and stealthily like a tigress ready to enjoy the last moments of her hunt, the scissors slid like an ascending caress across Elsa’s full hips and the cold sound of the steel closing released one of the flanks of those lacy black V-cut panties, Dominika would move feline behind Elsa’s back and the caress of the steel would remove the last strip of the unwearable garment, with poetry enunciated in her delicate fingers, she lovingly slid the fabric away and with glee would fill her gaze with the smooth complexion of the spherical consistency of the perfect female derriere.Seconds later, Dominika would deposit the scissors on the floor and her hands would remove the garter belt and pronouncing a caress with her hands, they would descend with the gentleness of a verse along those legs removing one by one their nylon covers, once freed of every fabric and every stitch of cloth the body of the doctor. Dominika ascended and with her gaze certified the absolute nakedness of Elsa Jünger, who stretched out her hands to meet her gaze at the end of the ascent. “Are you satisfied?” said Elsa.  “Dominika nodded with a certain perversity lighting up her face.Elsa would place her hand on Dominika’s chin, who abandoned herself to the power of those hands, renouncing the vestiges of her modesty and surrendering the will of her lips to the voluptuous therapist, together they would inhabit her skin in a murmur that conspired in the verb.Fritz observed bucolic that verse intoning the exuberant celebration that sublimated his elevated yearnings to the celestial of those bodies nakedly inhabiting the voice of the spirit, without being noticed by the two women. “How do you feel now Dominika?” said the doctor.Dominika sighed, finally allowing her body to take possession of her emotions in the longed-for release of her essence that had slumbered for a li

The wife does not expect the radical confrontational method.by zorro4l, Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.The famed specialist Elsa Jünger cordially welcomes the newly arrived couple to her office and invites them to take a seat in the plush leather armchair provided for this purpose. The couple cannot help but be impressed by the imposing beauty and youthful presence of Dr. Jünger, in her attitude and the tone of her voice emanates a subjugating sensuality, a resolute authority pronounced in the femininity of her forms and the voluptuous aroma of her perfume would impose a certain sense of insecurity and nervousness in the first impression that the couple took of the prestigious psychiatrist with a doctorate in Vienna.“Before we begin, Mr. and Mrs. Holtz, I want you to know that every problem can be solved, no matter how big it is. I want to thank you both for placing your trust in me, I want you to find here a neutral place where no matter how serious the problem is, we will solve it with my method based on the transmutation and the flow of emotions. We could start with you Dominika.” Said the therapist.“We have been married for 20 years, Fritz is a good provider, a good father and he is very responsible, but for a long time now our intimacy has been reduced to a couple of moments per year, he doesn’t seem to have much interest in me.” said Dominika.“Let’s see what we have here, can you stand up?” said Dr. Jünger.Dominika stood up obediently while the specialist observed the elegance and attractiveness of the demure tone of the housewife.“Good. You are a healthy-looking woman, with a certain attractiveness. Have you thought that your demure appearance and attitude have something to do with it? Don’t take it the wrong way, you look refined and very elegant in that button-down dress, you have a face with beautiful features and porcelain skin, you are 43 years old, you have beautiful reddish blonde hair, and after the treatment, your beautiful eyes will shine with joy again.” said Elsa Jünger.The therapist continued to look analytically at Dominika, who remained quietly expectant. “Have you thought that your family’s occupations are interfering?” Elsa said as she continued to analyze the woman.“I lead a simple life dedicated to my family.” Dominika said.“Don’t be angry, but with that hairstyle and those huge glasses, together with your attitude of monastic modesty and arrogant suburban virtue, you look like a duck on an empty stomach.” Elsa said to Dominika who adopted an astonished expression, she found those words outrageous and incorrect, they made her feel offended and her dignity violated.The therapist walked with resolute seriousness around Dominika without leaving her analytical posture, typical of a specialist who is critical of the causes of the problem. Fritz silently noted the way the attractive doctor’s formal attire seemed to fit progressively with a singular adherence to her body, suggesting the resolute ambition of a consummate femininity possessed of extravagant and firm forms. It was impossible for his gaze to focus elsewhere as the spectacular psychiatrist moved about the office analyzing the silent Dominika, for a moment the flirtatious lines of delicate panties under the ever-tightening skirt seemed to insinuate themselves, resolutely asserting their presence and outlining the spherical perfection of the optical poem that was the firm backside of the sensual therapist. Fritz smiled subtly and would immediately notice the same kind of naughty affirmations on his wife’s dress.Dr. Jünger continued to express her impressions to Dominika, by this time she was right behind the astonished woman and placed her hands on the shoulders of the unsuspecting housewife.Elsa stopped to observe Fritz, he remained silent and did not seem to understand the seriousness that emanated from that fiery coppery gaze that rested on him in an analytical way, for a moment it seemed as if the therapist was reading an open book which she was able to consult in its entirety, only in a matter of seconds.“When I see you, I feel that there is a succubus eager to come out.” Said the doctor.Her face was illuminated by a perverse smile that was sketched in the cruel sensuality of her lips at the moment when her hands pulled with force Dominika’s dress, tearing it suddenly and exposing her intimate clothes. “What the fuck!” Dominika exclaimed in alarm as she was overcome by an unusual stupor that ran through the smoothness of her skin with the speed of thought.Fritz was about to get up from his seat. “Hold it right there! You came to me to improve your life, and you must trust my methods.” Said the specialist imperatively, to which Fritz would be forced to obey.Dominika was changing color, her face was reddening in an accelerated way and gradually the rest of her body where the skin was visible, also began to transmute from its natural pale tone to a bright reddish color that somehow would indicate according to the specialist, clear signs of a caloric reaction in the bloodstream that respond to the emotions that are brewing inside her anatomy as a reflection of her emotions.Dominika felt an indescribable helplessness to move, as she stood there in her satiny white set of full-cut panties and bra, the doctor gently placed her hands on the roundness of those hips covered by the tight panties of the nervous and embarrassed Dominika. “How do you feel now? Tell us the first thing that comes to your mind to describe your sensations.” The specialist, who was standing in front of the exposed and astonished housewife, said seriously.“I am ashamed to be exposed in this violent way that you have exerted on me for no reason, and I feel very upset because; you have just torn my favorite dress!” Dominika said indignantly.“Is that the whole problem? You are in front of your husband and your therapist, I didn’t do this in a crowded place where you would get more attention.” The doctor said as she removed Dominika’s hair pin and arranged it in a way that would give her hair more volume and show off her new freedom.“Feel the glare of your husband’s eyes resting on you right now as he sees you in those tight panties of shimmering nylon, covering the roundness of your sinuous womanhood and his gaze plays guessing games with your lace cup bra.” said Elsa Jünger.Dominika was unable to clear her thoughts of those uncomfortable sensations that came over her after seeing her dress torn on the floor.“He basks in the sparkles of your white ensemble and the jealous duty with which he finds himself guarding the secret of the nymph, imprisoned in that demure position of a respectable lady of the suburbs. And that just a moment ago, her lines were uncomfortable naughty insinuations, through the fabric of your now useless dress, completely alien to your will.” Said the doctor in a tone pregnant with seriousness.Dominika and Fritz maintained an uncomfortable silence as they exchanged glances with each other.“Tell me, Fritz, is your memory taking you for a ride? Don’t tell me anything yet! The smile on your lips speaks to me of the echoes imprinted in the incipient sexual awakening of a boy, whose erotic fantasies began when he discovered an image similar to this one and were to be found all that summer in the lingerie catalogs his mother received in the mail.” Said the doctor while maintaining intense eye contact with Fritz.Fritz was beginning to feel a certain nervousness because of the velvety tone Elsa Jünger was using, and he seemed to perceive a certain fieriness in those big coppery eyes that were looking at him penetratingly. “Don’t say anything, your face has already expressed itself eloquently, now take a good look at your wife! Calmly and do not hurry, look at how her navel and her thighs contrast with this garment. Think of everything it evokes in you!” said the doctor.Fritz sighed silently as he listened attentively to the sensual therapist.“The discovery of your own eros and the adventure of going into the girls’ dressing room that morning. Do you remember the scent of the perfume that day? And surely the fire is still alive in your eyes with which you would see those girls in the future.” said Dr. Jünger to the blushing Fritz, who was deeply shocked by the way his innermost secret memory was laid bare in front of his half-naked wife, who was gaping at the man she thought she knew at all.“Now take three deep breaths, Dominika.” Said the doctor as she instructed her to stand in certain ways, first she had her arm on her hip so that she could lean a little while she put her thighs together and helped her to loosen up a little to adopt a relaxed attitude in the nervousness reflected in her exposed body. “How do you feel now Dominika?” asked the doctor, pleased with what she considered a breakthrough.“I feel a little stupid, vulnerable and humiliated without my dress. Why did you have to tear it?” said Dominika indignantly.“The cost of your dress can be deducted from my fee. Do you feel better now?” answered the doctor with seriousness and a certain cynicism in her words. “No, I’m furious!” Said Dominika approaching the therapist, that shyness and particular shyness and demure modesty typical of a lady of her condition, had evaporated from the affable countenance of that housewife, who suddenly radiated a feline attitude of resolute sufficiency, capable of anything.Fritz watched astonished as his wife turned into a force of nature, who uncontrollably placed her hands on the tight skirt that the therapist was wearing and that soon rose like a theatrical curtain and was torn off like a leaf by the autumn wind, leaving the doctor immersed in the center of the tempest that Dominika’s hands became, now imposing their whirlwind-like might on the stunned specialist, whose white silk blouse was ripped open the instant the buttons flew through the air, and was torn in the blink of an eye followed by what appeared to be a beautiful black lace bra that now lay destroyed on the floor.Fritz held his breath as his eyelids took a pause and his eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets at the sudden tearing of fabrics leaving the firm and generous figure of the famed psychiatrist, while a force unheard of in Dominika stripped her with the ease of one who peels a tangerine with her hands.The doctor maintained the composure defined by the stoicism of her unalterable scientific will and demonstrated an immovable calm, not needing her skirt and blouse now torn and scattered on the floor, to regain control of the situation. She placed her hands on Dominika’s hips, clasping them against her, and looking her straight in the eyes, she addressed her with a voice studied in its modulation.“Now breathe Dominika, inhale and exhale three times!” said the therapist. Meanwhile Dominika would instantly lose all that destructive momentum that was invading her as if she were in a trance as soon as Elsa Jünger’s coppery gaze made contact with her. She stopped and looked at the doctor in panties, stockings and garter belt showing herself calmly and with a certain attitude of pride at the now exposed arrogance of those breasts with pink areolas and the smoothness of her skin enveloping her unusual feminine forms that seemed to emanate erogenous sparkles.A gasping Dominika, surprised and doubtful of herself as she felt a guilty pleasure, being herself with her hands the one who left her therapist half naked, transmuting in seconds her previous role from victim to victimizer, only listened to the strength of her heartbeat crackling a flame shining from her eyes and all over her skin. “How do you feel now Dominika?” said Dr. Jünger standing in front of her in her panties, without losing her composure for a moment, as if she didn’t care about her partial nudity in front of the couple.“Now I feel terrible doctor, I’ve acted like a monster, please excuse me!” Said the agitated woman trying to regain the elegance and propriety of her manners in a desire to hide her pleasure.“Did you get over your torn dress? Does it make you feel better to have equalized things between us? Now we’re both in our panties! Said the doctor as a gesture made with both hands pointed to her lack of clothing and made special emphasis on her shapely bare breasts. “Does that make you feel more comfortable now?” Said the therapist in a confident and professional attitude from which emanated a sensuality that silently overwhelmed both Fritz and Dominika.“I’m so sorry, doctor, your clothes! In an absurd outburst I have torn them. I feel so mortified by what I just did, I’m so ashamed, nothing justifies my reaction, but deep down I felt that I let go of something that had been holding me back for a long time.” Dominika said, wrapped in an exciting confusion of pleasure and guilt that began to moisten her.For a moment Fritz’s presence seemed to be ignored by his wife and the therapist, immersed in their therapeutic dialogue. The man was pleased by everything his eyes beheld, giving him a voyeuristic sensation and the sudden way in which two beautiful women interacted in panties in a way pregnant with naturalness, just as it happened in the advertisements printed years ago in the genesis of his libido.At that moment a spell of time re-activated the feverish adolescent sensation circulating through his veins, he was eroticized by the fierce power demonstrated by his wife who unthinkingly released a hedonic essence evidenced by the residue of torn garments on the floor, belonging to Dominika and Dr. Jünger. Fritz could not deny how excited he was.“It’s an occupational hazard, Dominika. I provoked that catharsis myself, however, you look freer and more confident.” Said the doctor, keeping eye contact with Dominika. “Now look at your husband! He is recreating himself epatante and blissful in the delight caused by the incandescence of your sensuality emerging impetuous, reclaiming his domain snatched by the boredom of loving and living that you yourself have caused. Do you think it is right to have denied him that joy after all that married life?” said Dr. Jünger in a serious tone.Dominika shrugged her shoulders with a certain embarrassment evident in the way she lowered her gaze and her arms awkwardly crossed over her breasts covered by the demure white bra adorned with a bow in the center.“For years you’ve taken everything for granted and abandoned the adjacent hedonism by provoking passionate debauchery in your man and then you whine because he’s lost interest in touching you. That should shame you! Not the fact that you show a little bit of your skin.” Dr. Jünger said in a warm, motherly tone.Dominika was silent, feeling even more embarrassed by those words and surprised by the emotion that was all over her skin at the way Fritz was looking at her at that very moment. She had the impression that her usual temperance was abandoned to a lasciviousness superior to her evanescent demure.“I know you wish to preserve your present energetic mood. You look voluptuous! and it is evident the way you enjoy hoarding the cravings emanating from that lustful adolescent who was dozing in your husband. In the next few days, you will dispense with wearing your skirts, dresses and pants; you will only wear your panties and a very short blouse! You will walk before him from the superb sinuosity of your infinite legs.” Said the doctor in a tone of imperative seriousness, which Fritz silently thanked with a luminous smile on his face, reflected in the coppery gaze of the sensual therapist who smiled back with pleasure. “No way doctor! What will my children say? I can’t walk around the house in my panties, then they are visited by their friends. I’m ashamed!” said Dominika astonished. “Don’t be silly Dominika! Are you dressed well already? You look radiant! You should be proud of yourself for the fruitful beauty that makes up your forms. Feminine nature was conceived to be admired!” said the therapist.Don’t you feel like weaving dreams in the incipient onanistic fantasies of a young man? Watch the way he reacts as he dissects you with the scalpel of his concupiscent gaze and rejoice in that sensation that will run through you sensual and dreamy.” The doctor said as she began to undress Dominika, gently removing her bra and then bending her over to remove her panties. “What are you doing? Stop!” Said Dominika, unable to do anything about it, as she waved her hands to cover herself nervously and awkwardly as she felt naked and exposed. “Look at you now! Don’t you feel more comfortable in the shelter of your own skin? Your clothes defined you and did so in a boring way that imprisoned that nymph who now wiggles free from her own purest expression and expands voluptuously into the domain of her dreams.” Said Dr. Jünger as she released her patient’s hands with the intention of giving her a sense of security and pride in her new, naked condition.Dominika could not quite process in her body and mind the methods she found radical for couple’s therapy. She paused to look at her therapist, scanned the smooth skin of the woman full of herself, and an inquisitive glint would meet the glowing copper-colored eyes of Elsa Jünger, who would respond with a smile and an intuitive glance questioning the finality of her resolution.Elsa exhaled a sigh, walked to her desk and handed Dominika a pair of scissors on her return.“Come on, now finish what you started!” said Elsa, looking her in the eye.Dominika crouched down elegantly and stealthily like a tigress ready to enjoy the last moments of her hunt, the scissors slid like an ascending caress across Elsa’s full hips and the cold sound of the steel closing released one of the flanks of those lacy black V-cut panties, Dominika would move feline behind Elsa’s back and the caress of the steel would remove the last strip of the unwearable garment, with poetry enunciated in her delicate fingers, she lovingly slid the fabric away and with glee would fill her gaze with the smooth complexion of the spherical consistency of the perfect female derriere.Seconds later, Dominika would deposit the scissors on the floor and her hands would remove the garter belt and pronouncing a caress with her hands, they would descend with the gentleness of a verse along those legs removing one by one their nylon covers, once freed of every fabric and every stitch of cloth the body of the doctor. Dominika ascended and with her gaze certified the absolute nakedness of Elsa Jünger, who stretched out her hands to meet her gaze at the end of the ascent. “Are you satisfied?” said Elsa.  “Dominika nodded with a certain perversity lighting up her face.Elsa would place her hand on Dominika’s chin, who abandoned herself to the power of those hands, renouncing the vestiges of her modesty and surrendering the will of her lips to the voluptuous therapist, together they would inhabit her skin in a murmur that conspired in the verb.Fritz observed bucolic that verse intoning the exuberant celebration that sublimated his elevated yearnings to the celestial of those bodies nakedly inhabiting the voice of the spirit, without being noticed by the two women. “How do you feel now Dominika?” said the doctor.Dominika sighed, finally allowing her body to take possession of her emotions in the longed-for release of her essence that had slumbered for a li

Exploring Sexuality & SensualitySex, sensuality, and desire are often treated as taboo especially for women, girls, and mothers. In this episode of Miss Opinionated, we open an honest, educational, and reflective conversation about sexuality beyond shame and silence.Joined by two former dominatrix workers, one of whom is award-winning, we explore how society shapes our understanding of sex, power, and consent. This conversation also addresses the importance of shaping healthy boundaries, dismantling harmful narratives around sex, and the ways sexuality is demonized. This episode is heavily rooted in lived experience, reflection, and awareness, we invite listeners to rethink what they've been taught and consider how open, honest dialogue can lead to healthier relationships with self and others.This is not about shock value; it's about understanding, agency, and reclaiming autonomy.Music from #Uppbeat (free for Creators!):https://uppbeat.io/t/giulio-fazio/flamingo-dance-in-loveLicense code: VACIYA6LRUPB4N0X

Cast-aways At College: part 2Survivors savor the joy of living, and their bravery turns to romantic discovery.By SilverFoxMullet.Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Luckily for me, my room was on the ground floor, as my building has no elevators. I had my key on a lanyard around my neck, and I unlocked the door. I let her precede me inside, and I shut the door once I got in. She looked around the room, which I usually keep fairly neat, but lately it’s been immaculate. I am not as active with crutches, so I’ve stayed in a fair bit the last couple of weeks. And I clean when I get bored.“Your room is so neat. I expected, um, sorry, a pigsty. You know, ‘guy’?”“It’s not usually this nice, but I’ve been staying in a lot recently." Tapping my cast for emphasis.She looked at my leg, then asked "Can I sign your cast?”“Only if I can sign yours." I negotiated."Deal. Got a pen?” She inquired.“Desk, top drawer." I responded, and suddenly thought. Oh No. "Uh, I’ll get one for you.”She was too quick, you know, having moveable feet and all, and she pulled the drawer open. First thing she sees is the unopened box of condoms my dorm buddies gave me for Christmas. Her eyebrows rose, and she put a finger on the still-sealed box. Then she turned bright red, and picked up a sharpie.“Your cast is covered up, I can’t get at it.” she said in a slightly quavering voice. She looked nervous and fidgety. I knew I was nervous as all hell. That box of condoms was meant as a joke, as I was notorious for not getting anywhere with the ladies. I’d kissed a couple of girls, but that was as far as I’d ever gotten. I just wasn’t able to pursue them the way other guys did. I always backed off. Just couldn’t put myself forward like that.I looked down at my leg, covered by the sweatpants. It took every ounce of bravery I could muster to open my mouth and say the words. “I’ll have to uncover it I guess.”She knelt in front of me. I could see how nervous she was. Hell, I could feel how nervous I was. “Suzanne? I, uh, I never-”“Me too." She affirmed.I looked in her eyes and asked; "Are you sure?”“Yes.” she said, and she reached for my waistband.“Wait.” I interrupted.She stopped, and had a fearful expression on her face, like I’d just said something that hurt her. Damn, that hurts me, to see her look of feeling rejected.“Let me get on the bed first, this chair is so uncomfortable.”“Oh, Okay. Can I help you?”“Yeah, just hold the chair still?”She got behind it, and I heard her say “Hey there’s brakes.” Once the brakes were set, it was easy to get out of the chair and sat the bed. She unset the brakes and slipped the chair into the corner, then knelt down before me again. This time I leaned back on my elbows & she reached out to pull down my sweats with a little more confidence. She got them to my knees, and stopped to pull off the shoe on my good leg.The sweats slipped off my legs, leaving me semi-reclined in my polo shirt and briefs. The briefs were definitely bulging now. She stared at my crotch for long enough that I became self-conscious, and I blushed almost as red as she was.Grinning big, she picked up the sharpie, then wrote a note on my cast.“To Robert, I saved myself for the one who saved my life, Suzanne”It was difficult to read from my angle, so she read it out loud to me. My heart started to race, and I felt a little dizzy. "Really?“ I said.She blushed harder, as if that were even possible, and looked at the floor."I think I’ve been saving myself for someone like you, too.” I said.She looked up at me, with what I thought was panic at first, but the smile that grew from that look was anything but panicked. I held out my hand for the pen. She sat to my left and held out her arm. It was covered by her blouse, so I said “Uh, It’s covered”.“Then you’ll have to uncover it I guess,” she beamed.She shifted up over me and I reached up with trembling fingers to work the front buttons on her silky long sleeved top. It felt like I had never operated a button in my life, I was so uncoordinated. But I finally got the job done, and her blouse fell open. I slid it off her far shoulder, and she pulled her left arm free. I stared in wonder at her tits. She didn’t have a bra on, probably because she needed both hands to get it on and off. Oh My Fucking God.I absently drew her blouse off her right shoulder, and slid the puffy long sleeve down & off her right arm and it's cast. Only then did I take in the veritable wonder of an actual pair of real live tits in front of my eyes. “Wow” I said with bright eyes. Her tits were a smaller B cup, with areolas a shade darker than her skin tone, and stiff little nipples poking out.“They’re not too small?” she timidly asked.“God no, wow! You’re beautiful!” I said with a giddiness I couldn t suppress.She blushed and looked away shyly for a second. I remembered the pen in my hand, so I had her lay on her back so I could write on her cast.“To Suzanne, saving each other, saved for each other, Robert”As I was capping the pen her left hand pulled me down against her, and her lips rushed to meet mine. I had thought she had nice lips when I kissed her earlier, but that was mostly one-sided. This was phenomenal. I dropped the pen somewhere, and wrapped my arms around her. We kissed like this for minutes, or maybe it was days, I dunno, I didn’t care. She lay half across my lap, and I bent over her, our lips and tongues entwined for such a glorious time.It was never like this. I was always so nervous trying to kiss a girl before, but this was passion and perfection. We finally had to come up for air, and she smiled sweetly at me as she lay back on my bed. I guess that’s when she felt my erection pressing into her hip. Her eyes went wide, then she grinned up at me.“Am I as fetching as you thought?”“Yeah, fetching is not the half of it. Arousing, beautiful, and literally stunning. I have no more words.”“Shall I get the, um, the box, from your desk?” she offered.“Not yet.” I replied, hobbling up off the bed, then guiding her to her feet. I undid the zipper on her slacks, and slipped them down to pile up around her ankles. She kicked her shoes off and stepped out of her slacks. “Damn” I said. She was so pale and delicate. Not a small girl, probably the same height as me, but she was certainly slimmer than I was, overall.Her hands seemed to want to cover her boobs, but she fought that urge, standing before me as a lover, not a recently met stranger. I was drawn to her, & I could feel the pull, like gravity between us. She tentatively reached toward me, and I realized she wanted me as naked as she was, so we peeled off my polo shirt.She gasped, looked me up and down, her gaze settling on the sharply defined summit in my underwear. She reached out again, and clumsily pulled down the front of my briefs with her left hand. I hooked my thumb into the waistband behind me and it made her mission move along quickly. But as she leaned down to complete the descent, she nearly got poked in the eye.“Oh dear” she said as my stiff cock sprang free of its confinement and pointed upward toward her. “That’s so… different. Bigger.” Her eyes were wide now as she took in what was apparently her first sight of a full erection.I reached for her, and she started to back away, so I laid back down and waited. She fidgeted some more, some kind of internal debate, and then she knelt and leaned right up to me, nodding. “Okay” she said.I reached down again, and ever so slowly peeled her panties off. Fuck. A neat little triangle of sparse, dark hair was there, just above a puffy slit. I’d seen lots of porn, but this was not like any of that. All those porn stars shaved and trimmed and waxed away everything. This was whatever she had, all of it, come as you are.Her panties dropped to her knees, and I said “Wow. You’re beautiful.”“You think so?” she asked.“Oh yes, I know so.” I said with conviction.She smiled, then shifted nervously and flipped her panties to the floor. Then she paused again, a fleeting glance back to the desk. "Lay down here with me for a while.“ I said.Relaxing the tiniest bit, she laid alongside and half on me, and we embraced, as best we could with two limbs encased in plaster. We kissed again, and it was similar to before, but the extra skin contact made the sensation so much better. I put my hands to use, stroking her back, her neck, her tits, and her thighs as she shivered from my touch. Then she shifted onto her side and her left hand was around the back of my neck, drawing our kiss closer, pressing her pert tits into my chest, crushing me to her. As before, we kissed forever, it seemed. Once she let up on her clutching me, I gently rolled her onto her back, on the bed.I wanted to see that pussy. To touch it, smell it, taste it! I’d read about eating a girl out, I’d watched innumerable videos, and now I had the opportunity to try it. Some guys said it was gross, and wouldn’t do it. Some said it was the best way to get a girl worked up, so don’t mind the smell and taste, just do it. Me, I just wanted to find out what it was like, I didn’t care if it was good or bad, I was gonna do this.Gently, I scooted myself up, then farther down the bed. I pushed her legs apart, and she watched in wonder as I leaned down to look at her. Wow, this was amazing. "You’re beautiful” I said to her pussy. I leaned right in and kissed her patch. There was a sharp sour tang to her, but it wasn’t bad, just new, different. I swept my tongue along her slit, picking up even more of her strong flavour. Inside, it was different, still not good or bad, I guessed that this was just what a pussy tasted like.Again and again I lapped at her, and she got wetter and wetter. Her knees bent as she opened herself up, inviting me farther inside. This wetness might have been me drooling on her, or her arousal, I didn’t know. She was making joyous little noises up there, in time to my activities with my tongue. That felt good, really good, to me! I caressed her thighs, then ran my fingers through her delicate fur, and her hips moved in a way I had never imagined I would ever see. I could FEEL her arousal in that motion, she was so happy with what I was doing, and that made me happy!I knew her clitoris was supposed to be up here somewhere, so I began licking at the apex of her slit. Her soft cries and shudders let me now when I found it. Yes, there she was, and when I used my tongue the way I saw in those videos, she reacted with an astonishing cry and multiple thrusts of her hips. She practically bounced on the bed and yelped in her efforts to seemingly avoid my tongue and ram herself onto it at one and the same time.Her hand came down to twine her fingers in my hair, not too push me away, or even to draw me in, but just to make contact, to be part of what was happening to her. I continued to lick her clit gently, and her hips began a hypnotic rolling motion, over and over, slowly cycling up and down.I put a finger down where I thought her opening was, and moved it around, between her slick labia. I found what I sought, and as my finger slipped inside of her, the tone of her soft noises changed, from one of languid pleasure to one of lust and need. I continued this double activity, which came so much easier to me than the old patting-head and rubbing-tummy trick. I always botched that, but not this!I had thought that I’d made her cum a while earlier, when she’d made that louder noise, but I was wrong, or perhaps this was a new order of magnitude for her. This time her entire body tensed up, and she shook and made small gasping sounds for a half a minute. Now her hand was pushing me away, her breath rasping in her throat, as she’d had enough of this.“Oh, Robert” she whispered hoarsely.I sat up and let my casted leg hang over the side of the bed. Then I looked down upon her, spread out before me, spread eagle, gasping for air in her glory.“Did I do Okay?” I asked.She laughed weakly, then said; “I didn’t know it could be like that.”“Me neither.” I admitted.“Do, do we need those uh, things now?”“Condoms. Yes, we’ll need those, I hope?” I eager looked at her.“I’d get them, but I can’t seem to move right now, she revealed. Can I catch my breath for a bit?” She was still breathing heavily.“That’s Okay, we re in no hurry, I assured her.I felt like I would never tire of watching her when she was naked and aroused. Beautiful, amazing. After a while she struggled to sit up, difficult with one arm and tangled up with another person in bed. She stepped over to the desk and got out that box, then brought it to me. She sat down on the side of the bed and watched closely as I opened it and pulled out a strip of condoms. A folded instruction sheet fell out in my lap, and she picked it up. I tore one of the condom packages off the strip as she unfolded the paper & flipped it over to read the English side. I peered over her shoulder at the little diagram, and tore open the packet. Suzanne dropped the paper and looked closely at what I was doing as I squeezed the tip and rolled it on."That’s it?” she asked.“Yup, I think so, I surmised.She lifted her cast-encased arm and said "How do we do this?”“You on top, I think.”“On top?” she asked, “I don’t understand.”“Can I show you a video?” I offered.“Oh, Okay. You mean like, a porn video?”“Uh huh, so you can see what position might work.”“O, kay?”She got up, unplugged my laptop, and brought it over, placing it on our laps. I surfed to a site I knew had good videos. I typed cowgirl in the search box and scrolled through the resulting thumbnails. I soon found a promising one, and clicked on it. I had to fast forward through a lot of it, and she said “Go back to that last part.”I backed up a bit and she watched in rapt fascination as a girl on the screen took a guy’s cock deep into her mouth. “Can I try that?” she asked.“Sure! if you want.”The girl on the screen pulled away and continued to stroke the guy, his cum splattering her face, then she took him back in to finish.“Yew. Maybe not.”“Like I said, only if you want.”“Well, you did that for me, so maybe I should do that for you, too.”“Let’s find the bit we’re looking for first.”I skipped forward a bit more, then found the cowgirl segment. “See, she’s on top, our casts won’t be in the way too much like that. Plus, it gives you the ability to take things along as you re comfortable.We watched for a minute. "Okay, I can do that.” she said.Closing the laptop, she put it on the floor and slid it under the bed. She got off the bed, and let me shift around, and clambered back on. Straddling my thighs, she bit her lip and said, “It’s supposed to hurt the first time, isn’t it?”“I think so. You’ll have to be gentle.” That s why I wanted us to try it this way.She nodded, then reached down and grasped my cock. She took a few minutes to fondle and stroke my cock, with a look of curiosity, desire, and giddiness. She knelt straight up, and shifted her body forward to align her new play tool with her cunt, moving her hips and my cock, to find the right spot. Once engaged, she withdrew her hand and sank halfway down onto me.She froze, with a curious look on her face.“Huh” she groaned.“Oh god, Suzanne” I said, basking in the hot wet tightness of her pussy. It was incredible. I was gonna cum, and soon, this was so astonishingly good!She was descended in front of me, pert tits caped with tight hard nipples, hair hanging in disarray about her face, and her pussy - holy fuck - I could see my cock impaling her. Labia distended and wrapped around my shaft, and the sensations from inside her were amazing! As she raised back up, my cock looked like it had a pussy doughnut encircling it.It was like some weird sheathed hand, wrapped around my cock, with rippling touches here and there. Her thousand-yard stare suddenly focused back on me, and she said “Wow” and slid down my shaft until she bottomed out. “That didn’t hurt at all” she whispered in awe. “That feels so good! You feel so big inside me.”Recalling the video we’d previewed, she started humping and grinding and bouncing on my shaft. I was trying not to cum yet, I wanted to please her first, and luckily, what she was doing wasn’t over stimulating me. Except visually, I was getting so turned on by the sight of a naked girl getting turned on by my own cock! And guys are visual creatures, so it was difficult to hold back.But she did cum again, and hard, and I could feel it from the inside. Her orgasm was a rippling and clenching of muscles, both inside her pussy, and over her whole body. Her arms, her legs, her abs, everything tensed and shook. Maybe there s nothing so visually erotic as watching a sexy woman having a massive trance orgasm.And that was all I could stand before I exploded.I thought the condom was gonna explode, I pumped so much cum into it. The sight of her there, on me, cumming, fuck that was intense.When it had passed, she opened her eyes in wonder and looked down at me. “Oh god Robert, this is amazing! You’re amazing.” All I could do was smile up at her. Then she said “Did you finish yet?”“Oh Yeah."  I assured her.She smiled with a deep sense of accomplishment, then asked me; "Can I try that mouth thing?” Her innocence is so sexy.“A blowjob?" I asked."That’s a blowjob? she seemed inquisitive. I heard other people talk about it, but was always afraid to ask what it was. I really want to try that.”She rose up off of me and tried to get the condom off. Left handed wasn’t working well, so I removed it, and asked her to reach over to the desk for some tissues to clean up. “Thanks” she said, then she went around to the foot of the bed and crawled up to get at my cock.She sat cross-legged and leaned down to get closer to her new favorite sex toy.She held my semi-flaccid cock and gave the tip a tentative lick first, then smiled at me and licked harder. She spent a minute or so licking me like a popsicle. Wow, you taste sorta salty and manly she observed. Then she took my head into her mouth and I gasped and whimpered “Please, No teeth”.“Sorry.” she said. Then I was engulfed again, and she hummed on me, which wa

Cast-aways At College: part 2Survivors savor the joy of living, and their bravery turns to romantic discovery.By SilverFoxMullet.Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Luckily for me, my room was on the ground floor, as my building has no elevators. I had my key on a lanyard around my neck, and I unlocked the door. I let her precede me inside, and I shut the door once I got in. She looked around the room, which I usually keep fairly neat, but lately it’s been immaculate. I am not as active with crutches, so I’ve stayed in a fair bit the last couple of weeks. And I clean when I get bored.“Your room is so neat. I expected, um, sorry, a pigsty. You know, ‘guy’?”“It’s not usually this nice, but I’ve been staying in a lot recently." Tapping my cast for emphasis.She looked at my leg, then asked "Can I sign your cast?”“Only if I can sign yours." I negotiated."Deal. Got a pen?” She inquired.“Desk, top drawer." I responded, and suddenly thought. Oh No. "Uh, I’ll get one for you.”She was too quick, you know, having moveable feet and all, and she pulled the drawer open. First thing she sees is the unopened box of condoms my dorm buddies gave me for Christmas. Her eyebrows rose, and she put a finger on the still-sealed box. Then she turned bright red, and picked up a sharpie.“Your cast is covered up, I can’t get at it.” she said in a slightly quavering voice. She looked nervous and fidgety. I knew I was nervous as all hell. That box of condoms was meant as a joke, as I was notorious for not getting anywhere with the ladies. I’d kissed a couple of girls, but that was as far as I’d ever gotten. I just wasn’t able to pursue them the way other guys did. I always backed off. Just couldn’t put myself forward like that.I looked down at my leg, covered by the sweatpants. It took every ounce of bravery I could muster to open my mouth and say the words. “I’ll have to uncover it I guess.”She knelt in front of me. I could see how nervous she was. Hell, I could feel how nervous I was. “Suzanne? I, uh, I never-”“Me too." She affirmed.I looked in her eyes and asked; "Are you sure?”“Yes.” she said, and she reached for my waistband.“Wait.” I interrupted.She stopped, and had a fearful expression on her face, like I’d just said something that hurt her. Damn, that hurts me, to see her look of feeling rejected.“Let me get on the bed first, this chair is so uncomfortable.”“Oh, Okay. Can I help you?”“Yeah, just hold the chair still?”She got behind it, and I heard her say “Hey there’s brakes.” Once the brakes were set, it was easy to get out of the chair and sat the bed. She unset the brakes and slipped the chair into the corner, then knelt down before me again. This time I leaned back on my elbows & she reached out to pull down my sweats with a little more confidence. She got them to my knees, and stopped to pull off the shoe on my good leg.The sweats slipped off my legs, leaving me semi-reclined in my polo shirt and briefs. The briefs were definitely bulging now. She stared at my crotch for long enough that I became self-conscious, and I blushed almost as red as she was.Grinning big, she picked up the sharpie, then wrote a note on my cast.“To Robert, I saved myself for the one who saved my life, Suzanne”It was difficult to read from my angle, so she read it out loud to me. My heart started to race, and I felt a little dizzy. "Really?“ I said.She blushed harder, as if that were even possible, and looked at the floor."I think I’ve been saving myself for someone like you, too.” I said.She looked up at me, with what I thought was panic at first, but the smile that grew from that look was anything but panicked. I held out my hand for the pen. She sat to my left and held out her arm. It was covered by her blouse, so I said “Uh, It’s covered”.“Then you’ll have to uncover it I guess,” she beamed.She shifted up over me and I reached up with trembling fingers to work the front buttons on her silky long sleeved top. It felt like I had never operated a button in my life, I was so uncoordinated. But I finally got the job done, and her blouse fell open. I slid it off her far shoulder, and she pulled her left arm free. I stared in wonder at her tits. She didn’t have a bra on, probably because she needed both hands to get it on and off. Oh My Fucking God.I absently drew her blouse off her right shoulder, and slid the puffy long sleeve down & off her right arm and it's cast. Only then did I take in the veritable wonder of an actual pair of real live tits in front of my eyes. “Wow” I said with bright eyes. Her tits were a smaller B cup, with areolas a shade darker than her skin tone, and stiff little nipples poking out.“They’re not too small?” she timidly asked.“God no, wow! You’re beautiful!” I said with a giddiness I couldn t suppress.She blushed and looked away shyly for a second. I remembered the pen in my hand, so I had her lay on her back so I could write on her cast.“To Suzanne, saving each other, saved for each other, Robert”As I was capping the pen her left hand pulled me down against her, and her lips rushed to meet mine. I had thought she had nice lips when I kissed her earlier, but that was mostly one-sided. This was phenomenal. I dropped the pen somewhere, and wrapped my arms around her. We kissed like this for minutes, or maybe it was days, I dunno, I didn’t care. She lay half across my lap, and I bent over her, our lips and tongues entwined for such a glorious time.It was never like this. I was always so nervous trying to kiss a girl before, but this was passion and perfection. We finally had to come up for air, and she smiled sweetly at me as she lay back on my bed. I guess that’s when she felt my erection pressing into her hip. Her eyes went wide, then she grinned up at me.“Am I as fetching as you thought?”“Yeah, fetching is not the half of it. Arousing, beautiful, and literally stunning. I have no more words.”“Shall I get the, um, the box, from your desk?” she offered.“Not yet.” I replied, hobbling up off the bed, then guiding her to her feet. I undid the zipper on her slacks, and slipped them down to pile up around her ankles. She kicked her shoes off and stepped out of her slacks. “Damn” I said. She was so pale and delicate. Not a small girl, probably the same height as me, but she was certainly slimmer than I was, overall.Her hands seemed to want to cover her boobs, but she fought that urge, standing before me as a lover, not a recently met stranger. I was drawn to her, & I could feel the pull, like gravity between us. She tentatively reached toward me, and I realized she wanted me as naked as she was, so we peeled off my polo shirt.She gasped, looked me up and down, her gaze settling on the sharply defined summit in my underwear. She reached out again, and clumsily pulled down the front of my briefs with her left hand. I hooked my thumb into the waistband behind me and it made her mission move along quickly. But as she leaned down to complete the descent, she nearly got poked in the eye.“Oh dear” she said as my stiff cock sprang free of its confinement and pointed upward toward her. “That’s so… different. Bigger.” Her eyes were wide now as she took in what was apparently her first sight of a full erection.I reached for her, and she started to back away, so I laid back down and waited. She fidgeted some more, some kind of internal debate, and then she knelt and leaned right up to me, nodding. “Okay” she said.I reached down again, and ever so slowly peeled her panties off. Fuck. A neat little triangle of sparse, dark hair was there, just above a puffy slit. I’d seen lots of porn, but this was not like any of that. All those porn stars shaved and trimmed and waxed away everything. This was whatever she had, all of it, come as you are.Her panties dropped to her knees, and I said “Wow. You’re beautiful.”“You think so?” she asked.“Oh yes, I know so.” I said with conviction.She smiled, then shifted nervously and flipped her panties to the floor. Then she paused again, a fleeting glance back to the desk. "Lay down here with me for a while.“ I said.Relaxing the tiniest bit, she laid alongside and half on me, and we embraced, as best we could with two limbs encased in plaster. We kissed again, and it was similar to before, but the extra skin contact made the sensation so much better. I put my hands to use, stroking her back, her neck, her tits, and her thighs as she shivered from my touch. Then she shifted onto her side and her left hand was around the back of my neck, drawing our kiss closer, pressing her pert tits into my chest, crushing me to her. As before, we kissed forever, it seemed. Once she let up on her clutching me, I gently rolled her onto her back, on the bed.I wanted to see that pussy. To touch it, smell it, taste it! I’d read about eating a girl out, I’d watched innumerable videos, and now I had the opportunity to try it. Some guys said it was gross, and wouldn’t do it. Some said it was the best way to get a girl worked up, so don’t mind the smell and taste, just do it. Me, I just wanted to find out what it was like, I didn’t care if it was good or bad, I was gonna do this.Gently, I scooted myself up, then farther down the bed. I pushed her legs apart, and she watched in wonder as I leaned down to look at her. Wow, this was amazing. "You’re beautiful” I said to her pussy. I leaned right in and kissed her patch. There was a sharp sour tang to her, but it wasn’t bad, just new, different. I swept my tongue along her slit, picking up even more of her strong flavour. Inside, it was different, still not good or bad, I guessed that this was just what a pussy tasted like.Again and again I lapped at her, and she got wetter and wetter. Her knees bent as she opened herself up, inviting me farther inside. This wetness might have been me drooling on her, or her arousal, I didn’t know. She was making joyous little noises up there, in time to my activities with my tongue. That felt good, really good, to me! I caressed her thighs, then ran my fingers through her delicate fur, and her hips moved in a way I had never imagined I would ever see. I could FEEL her arousal in that motion, she was so happy with what I was doing, and that made me happy!I knew her clitoris was supposed to be up here somewhere, so I began licking at the apex of her slit. Her soft cries and shudders let me now when I found it. Yes, there she was, and when I used my tongue the way I saw in those videos, she reacted with an astonishing cry and multiple thrusts of her hips. She practically bounced on the bed and yelped in her efforts to seemingly avoid my tongue and ram herself onto it at one and the same time.Her hand came down to twine her fingers in my hair, not too push me away, or even to draw me in, but just to make contact, to be part of what was happening to her. I continued to lick her clit gently, and her hips began a hypnotic rolling motion, over and over, slowly cycling up and down.I put a finger down where I thought her opening was, and moved it around, between her slick labia. I found what I sought, and as my finger slipped inside of her, the tone of her soft noises changed, from one of languid pleasure to one of lust and need. I continued this double activity, which came so much easier to me than the old patting-head and rubbing-tummy trick. I always botched that, but not this!I had thought that I’d made her cum a while earlier, when she’d made that louder noise, but I was wrong, or perhaps this was a new order of magnitude for her. This time her entire body tensed up, and she shook and made small gasping sounds for a half a minute. Now her hand was pushing me away, her breath rasping in her throat, as she’d had enough of this.“Oh, Robert” she whispered hoarsely.I sat up and let my casted leg hang over the side of the bed. Then I looked down upon her, spread out before me, spread eagle, gasping for air in her glory.“Did I do Okay?” I asked.She laughed weakly, then said; “I didn’t know it could be like that.”“Me neither.” I admitted.“Do, do we need those uh, things now?”“Condoms. Yes, we’ll need those, I hope?” I eager looked at her.“I’d get them, but I can’t seem to move right now, she revealed. Can I catch my breath for a bit?” She was still breathing heavily.“That’s Okay, we re in no hurry, I assured her.I felt like I would never tire of watching her when she was naked and aroused. Beautiful, amazing. After a while she struggled to sit up, difficult with one arm and tangled up with another person in bed. She stepped over to the desk and got out that box, then brought it to me. She sat down on the side of the bed and watched closely as I opened it and pulled out a strip of condoms. A folded instruction sheet fell out in my lap, and she picked it up. I tore one of the condom packages off the strip as she unfolded the paper & flipped it over to read the English side. I peered over her shoulder at the little diagram, and tore open the packet. Suzanne dropped the paper and looked closely at what I was doing as I squeezed the tip and rolled it on."That’s it?” she asked.“Yup, I think so, I surmised.She lifted her cast-encased arm and said "How do we do this?”“You on top, I think.”“On top?” she asked, “I don’t understand.”“Can I show you a video?” I offered.“Oh, Okay. You mean like, a porn video?”“Uh huh, so you can see what position might work.”“O, kay?”She got up, unplugged my laptop, and brought it over, placing it on our laps. I surfed to a site I knew had good videos. I typed cowgirl in the search box and scrolled through the resulting thumbnails. I soon found a promising one, and clicked on it. I had to fast forward through a lot of it, and she said “Go back to that last part.”I backed up a bit and she watched in rapt fascination as a girl on the screen took a guy’s cock deep into her mouth. “Can I try that?” she asked.“Sure! if you want.”The girl on the screen pulled away and continued to stroke the guy, his cum splattering her face, then she took him back in to finish.“Yew. Maybe not.”“Like I said, only if you want.”“Well, you did that for me, so maybe I should do that for you, too.”“Let’s find the bit we’re looking for first.”I skipped forward a bit more, then found the cowgirl segment. “See, she’s on top, our casts won’t be in the way too much like that. Plus, it gives you the ability to take things along as you re comfortable.We watched for a minute. "Okay, I can do that.” she said.Closing the laptop, she put it on the floor and slid it under the bed. She got off the bed, and let me shift around, and clambered back on. Straddling my thighs, she bit her lip and said, “It’s supposed to hurt the first time, isn’t it?”“I think so. You’ll have to be gentle.” That s why I wanted us to try it this way.She nodded, then reached down and grasped my cock. She took a few minutes to fondle and stroke my cock, with a look of curiosity, desire, and giddiness. She knelt straight up, and shifted her body forward to align her new play tool with her cunt, moving her hips and my cock, to find the right spot. Once engaged, she withdrew her hand and sank halfway down onto me.She froze, with a curious look on her face.“Huh” she groaned.“Oh god, Suzanne” I said, basking in the hot wet tightness of her pussy. It was incredible. I was gonna cum, and soon, this was so astonishingly good!She was descended in front of me, pert tits caped with tight hard nipples, hair hanging in disarray about her face, and her pussy - holy fuck - I could see my cock impaling her. Labia distended and wrapped around my shaft, and the sensations from inside her were amazing! As she raised back up, my cock looked like it had a pussy doughnut encircling it.It was like some weird sheathed hand, wrapped around my cock, with rippling touches here and there. Her thousand-yard stare suddenly focused back on me, and she said “Wow” and slid down my shaft until she bottomed out. “That didn’t hurt at all” she whispered in awe. “That feels so good! You feel so big inside me.”Recalling the video we’d previewed, she started humping and grinding and bouncing on my shaft. I was trying not to cum yet, I wanted to please her first, and luckily, what she was doing wasn’t over stimulating me. Except visually, I was getting so turned on by the sight of a naked girl getting turned on by my own cock! And guys are visual creatures, so it was difficult to hold back.But she did cum again, and hard, and I could feel it from the inside. Her orgasm was a rippling and clenching of muscles, both inside her pussy, and over her whole body. Her arms, her legs, her abs, everything tensed and shook. Maybe there s nothing so visually erotic as watching a sexy woman having a massive trance orgasm.And that was all I could stand before I exploded.I thought the condom was gonna explode, I pumped so much cum into it. The sight of her there, on me, cumming, fuck that was intense.When it had passed, she opened her eyes in wonder and looked down at me. “Oh god Robert, this is amazing! You’re amazing.” All I could do was smile up at her. Then she said “Did you finish yet?”“Oh Yeah."  I assured her.She smiled with a deep sense of accomplishment, then asked me; "Can I try that mouth thing?” Her innocence is so sexy.“A blowjob?" I asked."That’s a blowjob? she seemed inquisitive. I heard other people talk about it, but was always afraid to ask what it was. I really want to try that.”She rose up off of me and tried to get the condom off. Left handed wasn’t working well, so I removed it, and asked her to reach over to the desk for some tissues to clean up. “Thanks” she said, then she went around to the foot of the bed and crawled up to get at my cock.She sat cross-legged and leaned down to get closer to her new favorite sex toy.She held my semi-flaccid cock and gave the tip a tentative lick first, then smiled at me and licked harder. She spent a minute or so licking me like a popsicle. Wow, you taste sorta salty and manly she observed. Then she took my head into her mouth and I gasped and whimpered “Please, No teeth”.“Sorry.” she said. Then I was engulfed again, and she hummed on me, which wa

An April Fools Prank Goes Awry.By SilverFoxMullet.Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Spring break was just that, a break. My leg, actually.When I went home to Ottawa for spring break, I met up with a few of my old high school buds, and we took a day trip to the Quebec side for some skiing at one of the nearby hills, north of Ottawa. Mid-gafternoon, I hit a patch of ice and went down hard. It was quite a day for falls, as the hills were pretty icy this late in the season. I tried to get up, but my right ankle hurt like a bitch. None of my friends had stopped, as we were all falling a lot today, they just assumed I would get up and follow them.“Aw fuck!” I groaned. I lay there in the snow for a few minutes, until someone slid to a stop next to me.“Hey, are you all right?” the guy asks.“No, I hurt my ankle. Fuck.”“Don’t move it, I’ll find the ski patrol. Hang on.” He skied away to get help.30 seconds later another guy stopped. Same question. "Hey are you all right?“"I think I sprained my ankle. There was a guy here a minute ago, he said he’d send the ski patrol.”The guy turned and looked around, then waved and yelled “Ici! Over here! Vien! Here they are.”Two guys in red jackets stopped and asked what’s wrong. This other guy said “Good luck!” to me, and skied away, as I recounted the fall and my symptoms. The ski patrol guys were great, they radioed for a stretcher and 20 minutes later they’re loading me into an ambulance. The rest of the day was a lot of waiting, x-rays, and paperwork. The local hospital had a seasonal trauma unit for all the ski injuries, and they’re used to dealing with the inter-provincial healthcare.I called my Dad, who said he’d fetch me from the hospital, then called my buddies who were still in the chalet . He told them to go home without me. They commiserated and said they’d drop by my house tomorrow and see how I was doing.I eventually got a cast on my right leg. It spanned from my toes to my mid-thigh. I was issued a pair of crutches, and a whole ream of instructions (in both French and English of course) about what to do and what not to do. My Dad showed up somewhere during this tedious process and reassured me everything would be fine.We got home really late, after stopping at a pharmacy for pain meds, and stopping for takeout, damn I was hungry by then. I was asleep in minutes after I took one of those pills after getting home.Next morning, I had to take another pill, damn leg was throbbing like mad. I had to learn how to negotiate using the toilet with crutches, fuck, that’s pain in the arse. Then I had to figure out how to shower. They gave me a shower bag for the cast but I couldn’t get the damn thing on by myself. Mom was trying to be motherly (naturally) but I was way too embarrassed to be seen naked in front of her. My Dad was a trooper, he helped me with all the bathroom stuff, and I got my shower Okay.I wasn’t going to be able to drive for a while, so my folks said they’d drive me back to school in Toronto. I could come home by bus and get my car once I was able to drive. Great.“Actually, if I could have my car on campus, one of my buddies could drive me around. None of the other guys have a car.” Not that my rattly old car was much of a ride, but it got us from A to B.“Okay” my Dad says, “Your mother can drive you there, and I’ll follow in your car, then we’ll drive back together.”“Awesome, sounds like a plan!”The rest of the day my parents helped me work out how to deal with the cast and crutches and take care of personal stuff by myself, like getting dressed, showering, shaving (yeah, ever try to balance on one foot to shave? fuckin hell), and using the toilet. My mom went shopping and bought me a bunch of baggy sweat pants, something that would go over my cast.My old friends dropped by with some hard coolers the next day, thinking it would cheer me up; but I had to pass on those due to the meds I was on. They laughed at me and drank it all, themselves. We all had a good laugh about my predicament, and they wished me luck at college. Gonna need it, eh?Then it was time to head back to school. I’d been texting and calling my buddies at school, told them the whole idiot story of my misadventures. They laughed at me big time, and of course they worried about their ride, what was gonna happen to my car? I told them about the arrangements and they were happy that it would still be available.The drive to school was really tedious, seemed to last forever, because it was so fricking uncomfortable to sit there with that stiff cast on. They got me and my stuff into my room in the dorm, and said their good-byes. I was so happy that I was on the first floor! No stairs here but there were stairs all over campus. Sure, there’s elevators everywhere but I didn’t know where most of them were.First order of business, I gotta pee after that road trip. I used the big accessible stall in the bathroom, that was great. Grab bars, lots of room, it really was made for this kind of thing. Easier than the bathroom at home, that’s for sure.I was the butt of a lot of jokes and shit for the first few days, but otherwise it was fine. Down in the dining hall I spotted someone else who’d had a fun spring break. There was a girl with her whole arm in a cast, like from shoulder to wrist, with the elbow bent at 90 degrees. I wondered what happened to her. Skiing too I supposed. My buddies said we’d make a great couple and told me to go ask her out. No way, dudes, not gonna happen. I can’t talk to girls, I always get freaked out and clam up.The end of March rolled around, and I still had weeks to go before getting my cast off. There was a party on Saturday night, and I was weaning off the strong meds by now so I could have a few drinks. My floor mates were getting me drinks, too; so I ended up having a few more than I would normally have. I was feeling buzzed by the end of the night.One of the guys suddenly showed up with a wheelchair. "Robbo! we got you some wheels, man!“"Where’d you steal that from?” I asked, a little dubious about the idea of them scamming someone’s chair.“No-No, totally not stolen, we got it for you from the Red Cross. It’s legit, dude!”“All right! Let’s check out my new ride then!” I hopped over and settled into the chair. They adjusted the footrest out for me and one of them took my crutches, and they started wheeling me away. "Where we goin?“ I asked."It’s a surprise.” says one of them, and then pull a pillowcase down over my head so I can’t see where we’re going. When I try to pull the covering off, they stopped me, and then the started grabbing my arms & duct taping them to the chair’s armrests. We were outside by now, and I started yelling, until they taped the pillowcase tight against my mouth, to muff my yelling. Now I was getting pissed, but there’s not much I could do, except literally ride this out.They laughed and giggled and make goofy jokes as they wheeled me around campus. Eventually, I had no idea where I am, and it suddenly strikes me that it was now April 1st. The alcoholic buzz is wearing off fast under the rush of my adrenaline and anger, and I wondered what kind of demented nightmare game they’ve come up with.I heard more laughing, girls this time, and they make whispered comments back and forth with the guys. I m now in a building, but I had no clue where. My chair was pushed around some more, bumping into stuff, and then a body is dumped in my lap, then they yanked the duct tape off the pillowcase and I can again my mouth. The room is pitch black. The giggling and laughing is cut off by the slamming of a door, and everything goes quiet.I think there’s a girl in my lap, or a small, really nice smelling guy with long hair. She’s quiescent, asleep or passed out, pressed against my chest.“Hey. Hey, wake up.” I said.No response, she’s just sitting there, draped over my lap. She’s warm and breathing, so it’s not a manikin or something. I wondered if she’s okay.I started to shift a bit, can’t use my arms because they’re taped down, but I try to shake her awake with my rocking shoulders. It didn’t work, and now I’m afraid that if I move too much she’ll fall off onto the floor.“Hey, uh, miss, wake up.” louder. She’s out of it. I turn my head to the side so I’m not yelling in her ear and holler “Hey, enough crap, let me out of here!” Silence reigns. Well, fuck. Now what?‘Now what’. Then the fire alarm starts blaring. It startles the heck out of me, but still isn’t enough to wake the girl.  I heard loud commotion in the halls for about 30 seconds, but then suddenly there is silence. Fuck, this is getting serious. What if it’s a real fire? No, no way, it's April 1st now, gotta be a prank. I’ll just wait for her to wake up, and we’ll get out of here. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I began to see faint outlines of what is probably a maintenance closet or storage room.The alarm rings for an annoyingly long time. 15 minutes I guess, I dunno, but it seems interminable. And I need to pee now. When the alarm finally stops the need to pee gets more insistent. I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of my passenger. Her hip is pressed up against my groin, adding to the struggle of my urge to piss.More time passes, and damn, I gotta go bad, now. I’m gonna wet myself, and her too, if I don’t get out of here right now. I’ve tried speaking to her, yelling, shaking her, and then there was another alarm that went on and on. She just isn’t gonna wake up. Did those morons drug her or something?I’m desperate now. “Come on, sleeping beauty, wake up!” Sleeping beauty? Yeah, fine, I’ll try that before I piss all over her. I think a girl would be slightly less angry about a stolen kiss than wet pants. So I seek her mouth. There was a little light coming in under the door, but suddenly that light went out, and only a faint intermittent light glowed. Oh, crap! That would be the emergency exit lighting. I eventually bumped my faced against her nose, then lowered a bit and kissed her, probably a little too hard for a wakeup smooch, cause I'm dying’ here, gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee.She’s got nice soft lips, really quite kissable, and I kinda wished she was awake and under different circumstances. I kissed her again, even harder. No response. I try again, this time I let my tongue do the talking, and I push into her mouth. Helluva way to experience my own first tongue-kiss . Finally, she stirred & turned into the kiss.Surprised, I pull back, and say “Oh thank god you’re awake, help me up!”She startled, yelping at me, “Who are you?!”“Help me, please, I’m gonna piss my pants! Untie me!”In the dim red glow of an exit sign I finally saw her face. She’s kinda cute, not particularly pretty, and she has a cast on her right arm. It’s the girl I saw in the dining hall a few times.“Hurry!" I pleaded.She struggled off me, and stood. Where the hell did you take me! she demanded.I told her that we were both abducted by campus hooligans and locked in some storage room, but I didn t know which building. Then I said; But I gotta pee right now and my leg is in a cast, and I m bound to this wheelchair.She felt the tape on my wrists. It's slow going for her to undo the tape with her one weak hand, the way she’s pulling at it, she’s obviously not left handed.I’m not gonna make it, and I looked around. We’re in a janitor’s room or something. I spotted a stack of small waste baskets. "Quick, grab one of those buckets and put it between my legs.”She’s quick on the uptake, I’ll give her that, and she grabbed the bucket for me. “Pull my pants down, hurry.”“What? No!” she protested.“Argh. Please, I’m gonna wet myself.” I grind out through my clenched teeth.She reached out with that uncoordinated left hand of hers and fumbles with my sweat pants. I squirmed to lift my hips a bit to help, and the elastic waistband slipped down, exposing my tight briefs.“You gotta help. Pull me out, aim for the bucket. Please?”I can see she’s not happy with the situation, and she’s fighting with her distaste at touching a man, a total stranger at that, in such a bizarre circumstance. But she perseveres, and that delicate hand fishes in my shorts for my cock. She paused momentarily as she made contact, then pulled my cock free. She picked up the empty bucket and aimed my hose toward the container.I groaned as I let loose. Oh god, finally! The relief was incredible. The poor girl was acting shocked as she dutifully aimed me at the bucket, and she even nudged the bucket a bit closer. I pissed on and on, holy fuck there was so much, and eventually I ran dry.Her disposition is no longer shocked, but instead she appeared to be curious.“Oh thank you, you saved me so much embarrassment. You can put me back in there now. Thanks.”She hesitated, and timidly tried to one-handedly stuff my cock back through the fly, and after a couple of clumsy tries I’m all set. And of course now my cock was growing fast in her hand, as I no longer had to pee, but there’s a wonderful-smelling girl handling that most sensitive part of my anatomy. Something that’s never happened before.That last drop of pee evidently got on her hand, and she looked a bit frantic now, “Ew” she says.“Just wipe it on my sweats, it’s Okay.” I told her, and she rubbed her hand on my inner thigh. That doesn’t help with my ever increasing boner of course.She looked up at me, and her brow wrinkled. “Do you smell smoke?” she asked.It’s my turn to be startled, and I looked toward the door. Oh Fuck, there’s smoke coming in under the door! That alarm was real! Why wasn’t it still going off? “Quick, help me get this tape off!” She started trying to pull up my sweats, but I say “No, leave that, just get me undone!”She started working on the tape on my left arm, and it took a few minutes to get me free. Working together, my right arm is unstuck in less than a minute. “Check the door.” I told her as I looked around the room. No other doors, just shelves, a big sink, a floor pan for filling and emptying mop buckets, and stacks of boxes and stuff.She tried the light switch but it doesn’t work. Great, my idiot friends probably unscrewed the light bulb. Then she tried the door. “It’s locked!” she says.“From the outside? Why the fuck would it be set up to lock people in? Sorry. I swear when I get nervous.”“Is there really a fire, do you think?”“I guess so, there was an alarm that went off when you were out cold.”“What do we do?” She started frantically searching her pockets and said; “I can’t find my phone!”“I didn’t even bring mine to the party. No pockets.”The smell of smoke got stronger. I wheeled up next to the sink, and ran some water. Grabbing a package of paper towels, I ripped it open and dumped them in the sink. “Here, block up the crack under the door with these!”I handed her wads of soggy paper, and she knelt down to stuff them under the door. The smoke stoped coming in, thank goodness.  But now the room is black. “Now what?” she said.I shrugged, “I guess we wait and hope.”“I’m scared.” she said in a small voice.“Come here, sit on my lap here. Oh, uh, maybe pull up my pants first.” She helped me with that and sat on me. I think the gravity of the situation is now hitting her pretty hard, I know it’s got me freaked out. She burrowed into my neck and wraps her good arm wraps around me. “We’re Okay for now.” I tell her.I smelled her hair again, as she’s crushed against me. Damn that feels nice. Shit, I don’t even know her name. “I’m Robert by the way. Robert Green.”“Suzanne. Suzanne Shelton.”, she informed me.“I’d say pleased to meet you Suzanne, but under these circumstances, maybe the sentiment should be I’m ecstatic to meet you. If I was by myself I would have pissed my pants and suffocated.”She giggled, my goofy sense of humor somehow helped in this situation. “I’m glad to meet you too, Robert.”“So how did you get here?”“I don’t know, I was at the dorm party and felt dizzy, then you were kissing me.” She blushed again.“Sorry about that, I tried to wake you for like 20 minutes, but you were really out of it. I finally thought I would try the sleeping beauty trick, and it worked. Did you drink something someone else gave you?”“Oh. Shit. She seemed to recall. I think so. One of my floor mates gave me a coke. It must have been spiked?  I had to take some of my pain meds for my arm earlier tonight, it was bothering me. I keep trying to do too much with it all the time.”“Oh, yeah, you don’t want to mix booze or anything with that stuff, I know! Sorry about the pee episode. I really was going to wet my pants in another few seconds. Wet both our pants.”She blushed and giggled. “I never saw a guy like that, like your, thing, before.”“Wow. Okay, well, I never had a girl touch my co-, um, thing, before.”“It changed when I was putting it away. Was that, um, like…’"Yeah, well, when a pretty girl touches me like that, I’m bound to get aroused.”Her eyes went wide at that statement. “Oh” she said. She paused a few seconds, then put her head back on my shoulder. There was that scent again. "So. Um, you think I’m pretty?“"Well, yeah, of course. You’re what I think my grandpa would call 'fetching’”She giggled again. Damn, that sounds nice, and she smells really nice. Little Robert stirred down below. I heard a sharp intake of breath. Uh Oh. She felt that. I may have just ruined what might have been a moment.“Am I pretty enough to make you, uh, aroused, then?”“Oh, Suzanne, I am so embarrassed. Please, don’t be offended, it’s just circumstances, you know?”She pulled back again and looked at the door. Still no smoke. Then she looked at me with a sad smile, saying “I didn’t think so.” Suzanne started to get up, and I realized where our wires had crossed.I put my arms around her and said " Oh, no no. You’re very pretty, and definitely arousing.“She looked surprised, but settled back down on my lap. "Oh.” she said. “Thank you.”Just

An April Fools Prank Goes Awry.By SilverFoxMullet.Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Spring break was just that, a break. My leg, actually.When I went home to Ottawa for spring break, I met up with a few of my old high school buds, and we took a day trip to the Quebec side for some skiing at one of the nearby hills, north of Ottawa. Mid-gafternoon, I hit a patch of ice and went down hard. It was quite a day for falls, as the hills were pretty icy this late in the season. I tried to get up, but my right ankle hurt like a bitch. None of my friends had stopped, as we were all falling a lot today, they just assumed I would get up and follow them.“Aw fuck!” I groaned. I lay there in the snow for a few minutes, until someone slid to a stop next to me.“Hey, are you all right?” the guy asks.“No, I hurt my ankle. Fuck.”“Don’t move it, I’ll find the ski patrol. Hang on.” He skied away to get help.30 seconds later another guy stopped. Same question. "Hey are you all right?“"I think I sprained my ankle. There was a guy here a minute ago, he said he’d send the ski patrol.”The guy turned and looked around, then waved and yelled “Ici! Over here! Vien! Here they are.”Two guys in red jackets stopped and asked what’s wrong. This other guy said “Good luck!” to me, and skied away, as I recounted the fall and my symptoms. The ski patrol guys were great, they radioed for a stretcher and 20 minutes later they’re loading me into an ambulance. The rest of the day was a lot of waiting, x-rays, and paperwork. The local hospital had a seasonal trauma unit for all the ski injuries, and they’re used to dealing with the inter-provincial healthcare.I called my Dad, who said he’d fetch me from the hospital, then called my buddies who were still in the chalet . He told them to go home without me. They commiserated and said they’d drop by my house tomorrow and see how I was doing.I eventually got a cast on my right leg. It spanned from my toes to my mid-thigh. I was issued a pair of crutches, and a whole ream of instructions (in both French and English of course) about what to do and what not to do. My Dad showed up somewhere during this tedious process and reassured me everything would be fine.We got home really late, after stopping at a pharmacy for pain meds, and stopping for takeout, damn I was hungry by then. I was asleep in minutes after I took one of those pills after getting home.Next morning, I had to take another pill, damn leg was throbbing like mad. I had to learn how to negotiate using the toilet with crutches, fuck, that’s pain in the arse. Then I had to figure out how to shower. They gave me a shower bag for the cast but I couldn’t get the damn thing on by myself. Mom was trying to be motherly (naturally) but I was way too embarrassed to be seen naked in front of her. My Dad was a trooper, he helped me with all the bathroom stuff, and I got my shower Okay.I wasn’t going to be able to drive for a while, so my folks said they’d drive me back to school in Toronto. I could come home by bus and get my car once I was able to drive. Great.“Actually, if I could have my car on campus, one of my buddies could drive me around. None of the other guys have a car.” Not that my rattly old car was much of a ride, but it got us from A to B.“Okay” my Dad says, “Your mother can drive you there, and I’ll follow in your car, then we’ll drive back together.”“Awesome, sounds like a plan!”The rest of the day my parents helped me work out how to deal with the cast and crutches and take care of personal stuff by myself, like getting dressed, showering, shaving (yeah, ever try to balance on one foot to shave? fuckin hell), and using the toilet. My mom went shopping and bought me a bunch of baggy sweat pants, something that would go over my cast.My old friends dropped by with some hard coolers the next day, thinking it would cheer me up; but I had to pass on those due to the meds I was on. They laughed at me and drank it all, themselves. We all had a good laugh about my predicament, and they wished me luck at college. Gonna need it, eh?Then it was time to head back to school. I’d been texting and calling my buddies at school, told them the whole idiot story of my misadventures. They laughed at me big time, and of course they worried about their ride, what was gonna happen to my car? I told them about the arrangements and they were happy that it would still be available.The drive to school was really tedious, seemed to last forever, because it was so fricking uncomfortable to sit there with that stiff cast on. They got me and my stuff into my room in the dorm, and said their good-byes. I was so happy that I was on the first floor! No stairs here but there were stairs all over campus. Sure, there’s elevators everywhere but I didn’t know where most of them were.First order of business, I gotta pee after that road trip. I used the big accessible stall in the bathroom, that was great. Grab bars, lots of room, it really was made for this kind of thing. Easier than the bathroom at home, that’s for sure.I was the butt of a lot of jokes and shit for the first few days, but otherwise it was fine. Down in the dining hall I spotted someone else who’d had a fun spring break. There was a girl with her whole arm in a cast, like from shoulder to wrist, with the elbow bent at 90 degrees. I wondered what happened to her. Skiing too I supposed. My buddies said we’d make a great couple and told me to go ask her out. No way, dudes, not gonna happen. I can’t talk to girls, I always get freaked out and clam up.The end of March rolled around, and I still had weeks to go before getting my cast off. There was a party on Saturday night, and I was weaning off the strong meds by now so I could have a few drinks. My floor mates were getting me drinks, too; so I ended up having a few more than I would normally have. I was feeling buzzed by the end of the night.One of the guys suddenly showed up with a wheelchair. "Robbo! we got you some wheels, man!“"Where’d you steal that from?” I asked, a little dubious about the idea of them scamming someone’s chair.“No-No, totally not stolen, we got it for you from the Red Cross. It’s legit, dude!”“All right! Let’s check out my new ride then!” I hopped over and settled into the chair. They adjusted the footrest out for me and one of them took my crutches, and they started wheeling me away. "Where we goin?“ I asked."It’s a surprise.” says one of them, and then pull a pillowcase down over my head so I can’t see where we’re going. When I try to pull the covering off, they stopped me, and then the started grabbing my arms & duct taping them to the chair’s armrests. We were outside by now, and I started yelling, until they taped the pillowcase tight against my mouth, to muff my yelling. Now I was getting pissed, but there’s not much I could do, except literally ride this out.They laughed and giggled and make goofy jokes as they wheeled me around campus. Eventually, I had no idea where I am, and it suddenly strikes me that it was now April 1st. The alcoholic buzz is wearing off fast under the rush of my adrenaline and anger, and I wondered what kind of demented nightmare game they’ve come up with.I heard more laughing, girls this time, and they make whispered comments back and forth with the guys. I m now in a building, but I had no clue where. My chair was pushed around some more, bumping into stuff, and then a body is dumped in my lap, then they yanked the duct tape off the pillowcase and I can again my mouth. The room is pitch black. The giggling and laughing is cut off by the slamming of a door, and everything goes quiet.I think there’s a girl in my lap, or a small, really nice smelling guy with long hair. She’s quiescent, asleep or passed out, pressed against my chest.“Hey. Hey, wake up.” I said.No response, she’s just sitting there, draped over my lap. She’s warm and breathing, so it’s not a manikin or something. I wondered if she’s okay.I started to shift a bit, can’t use my arms because they’re taped down, but I try to shake her awake with my rocking shoulders. It didn’t work, and now I’m afraid that if I move too much she’ll fall off onto the floor.“Hey, uh, miss, wake up.” louder. She’s out of it. I turn my head to the side so I’m not yelling in her ear and holler “Hey, enough crap, let me out of here!” Silence reigns. Well, fuck. Now what?‘Now what’. Then the fire alarm starts blaring. It startles the heck out of me, but still isn’t enough to wake the girl.  I heard loud commotion in the halls for about 30 seconds, but then suddenly there is silence. Fuck, this is getting serious. What if it’s a real fire? No, no way, it's April 1st now, gotta be a prank. I’ll just wait for her to wake up, and we’ll get out of here. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I began to see faint outlines of what is probably a maintenance closet or storage room.The alarm rings for an annoyingly long time. 15 minutes I guess, I dunno, but it seems interminable. And I need to pee now. When the alarm finally stops the need to pee gets more insistent. I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of my passenger. Her hip is pressed up against my groin, adding to the struggle of my urge to piss.More time passes, and damn, I gotta go bad, now. I’m gonna wet myself, and her too, if I don’t get out of here right now. I’ve tried speaking to her, yelling, shaking her, and then there was another alarm that went on and on. She just isn’t gonna wake up. Did those morons drug her or something?I’m desperate now. “Come on, sleeping beauty, wake up!” Sleeping beauty? Yeah, fine, I’ll try that before I piss all over her. I think a girl would be slightly less angry about a stolen kiss than wet pants. So I seek her mouth. There was a little light coming in under the door, but suddenly that light went out, and only a faint intermittent light glowed. Oh, crap! That would be the emergency exit lighting. I eventually bumped my faced against her nose, then lowered a bit and kissed her, probably a little too hard for a wakeup smooch, cause I'm dying’ here, gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee.She’s got nice soft lips, really quite kissable, and I kinda wished she was awake and under different circumstances. I kissed her again, even harder. No response. I try again, this time I let my tongue do the talking, and I push into her mouth. Helluva way to experience my own first tongue-kiss . Finally, she stirred & turned into the kiss.Surprised, I pull back, and say “Oh thank god you’re awake, help me up!”She startled, yelping at me, “Who are you?!”“Help me, please, I’m gonna piss my pants! Untie me!”In the dim red glow of an exit sign I finally saw her face. She’s kinda cute, not particularly pretty, and she has a cast on her right arm. It’s the girl I saw in the dining hall a few times.“Hurry!" I pleaded.She struggled off me, and stood. Where the hell did you take me! she demanded.I told her that we were both abducted by campus hooligans and locked in some storage room, but I didn t know which building. Then I said; But I gotta pee right now and my leg is in a cast, and I m bound to this wheelchair.She felt the tape on my wrists. It's slow going for her to undo the tape with her one weak hand, the way she’s pulling at it, she’s obviously not left handed.I’m not gonna make it, and I looked around. We’re in a janitor’s room or something. I spotted a stack of small waste baskets. "Quick, grab one of those buckets and put it between my legs.”She’s quick on the uptake, I’ll give her that, and she grabbed the bucket for me. “Pull my pants down, hurry.”“What? No!” she protested.“Argh. Please, I’m gonna wet myself.” I grind out through my clenched teeth.She reached out with that uncoordinated left hand of hers and fumbles with my sweat pants. I squirmed to lift my hips a bit to help, and the elastic waistband slipped down, exposing my tight briefs.“You gotta help. Pull me out, aim for the bucket. Please?”I can see she’s not happy with the situation, and she’s fighting with her distaste at touching a man, a total stranger at that, in such a bizarre circumstance. But she perseveres, and that delicate hand fishes in my shorts for my cock. She paused momentarily as she made contact, then pulled my cock free. She picked up the empty bucket and aimed my hose toward the container.I groaned as I let loose. Oh god, finally! The relief was incredible. The poor girl was acting shocked as she dutifully aimed me at the bucket, and she even nudged the bucket a bit closer. I pissed on and on, holy fuck there was so much, and eventually I ran dry.Her disposition is no longer shocked, but instead she appeared to be curious.“Oh thank you, you saved me so much embarrassment. You can put me back in there now. Thanks.”She hesitated, and timidly tried to one-handedly stuff my cock back through the fly, and after a couple of clumsy tries I’m all set. And of course now my cock was growing fast in her hand, as I no longer had to pee, but there’s a wonderful-smelling girl handling that most sensitive part of my anatomy. Something that’s never happened before.That last drop of pee evidently got on her hand, and she looked a bit frantic now, “Ew” she says.“Just wipe it on my sweats, it’s Okay.” I told her, and she rubbed her hand on my inner thigh. That doesn’t help with my ever increasing boner of course.She looked up at me, and her brow wrinkled. “Do you smell smoke?” she asked.It’s my turn to be startled, and I looked toward the door. Oh Fuck, there’s smoke coming in under the door! That alarm was real! Why wasn’t it still going off? “Quick, help me get this tape off!” She started trying to pull up my sweats, but I say “No, leave that, just get me undone!”She started working on the tape on my left arm, and it took a few minutes to get me free. Working together, my right arm is unstuck in less than a minute. “Check the door.” I told her as I looked around the room. No other doors, just shelves, a big sink, a floor pan for filling and emptying mop buckets, and stacks of boxes and stuff.She tried the light switch but it doesn’t work. Great, my idiot friends probably unscrewed the light bulb. Then she tried the door. “It’s locked!” she says.“From the outside? Why the fuck would it be set up to lock people in? Sorry. I swear when I get nervous.”“Is there really a fire, do you think?”“I guess so, there was an alarm that went off when you were out cold.”“What do we do?” She started frantically searching her pockets and said; “I can’t find my phone!”“I didn’t even bring mine to the party. No pockets.”The smell of smoke got stronger. I wheeled up next to the sink, and ran some water. Grabbing a package of paper towels, I ripped it open and dumped them in the sink. “Here, block up the crack under the door with these!”I handed her wads of soggy paper, and she knelt down to stuff them under the door. The smoke stoped coming in, thank goodness.  But now the room is black. “Now what?” she said.I shrugged, “I guess we wait and hope.”“I’m scared.” she said in a small voice.“Come here, sit on my lap here. Oh, uh, maybe pull up my pants first.” She helped me with that and sat on me. I think the gravity of the situation is now hitting her pretty hard, I know it’s got me freaked out. She burrowed into my neck and wraps her good arm wraps around me. “We’re Okay for now.” I tell her.I smelled her hair again, as she’s crushed against me. Damn that feels nice. Shit, I don’t even know her name. “I’m Robert by the way. Robert Green.”“Suzanne. Suzanne Shelton.”, she informed me.“I’d say pleased to meet you Suzanne, but under these circumstances, maybe the sentiment should be I’m ecstatic to meet you. If I was by myself I would have pissed my pants and suffocated.”She giggled, my goofy sense of humor somehow helped in this situation. “I’m glad to meet you too, Robert.”“So how did you get here?”“I don’t know, I was at the dorm party and felt dizzy, then you were kissing me.” She blushed again.“Sorry about that, I tried to wake you for like 20 minutes, but you were really out of it. I finally thought I would try the sleeping beauty trick, and it worked. Did you drink something someone else gave you?”“Oh. Shit. She seemed to recall. I think so. One of my floor mates gave me a coke. It must have been spiked?  I had to take some of my pain meds for my arm earlier tonight, it was bothering me. I keep trying to do too much with it all the time.”“Oh, yeah, you don’t want to mix booze or anything with that stuff, I know! Sorry about the pee episode. I really was going to wet my pants in another few seconds. Wet both our pants.”She blushed and giggled. “I never saw a guy like that, like your, thing, before.”“Wow. Okay, well, I never had a girl touch my co-, um, thing, before.”“It changed when I was putting it away. Was that, um, like…’"Yeah, well, when a pretty girl touches me like that, I’m bound to get aroused.”Her eyes went wide at that statement. “Oh” she said. She paused a few seconds, then put her head back on my shoulder. There was that scent again. "So. Um, you think I’m pretty?“"Well, yeah, of course. You’re what I think my grandpa would call 'fetching’”She giggled again. Damn, that sounds nice, and she smells really nice. Little Robert stirred down below. I heard a sharp intake of breath. Uh Oh. She felt that. I may have just ruined what might have been a moment.“Am I pretty enough to make you, uh, aroused, then?”“Oh, Suzanne, I am so embarrassed. Please, don’t be offended, it’s just circumstances, you know?”She pulled back again and looked at the door. Still no smoke. Then she looked at me with a sad smile, saying “I didn’t think so.” Suzanne started to get up, and I realized where our wires had crossed.I put my arms around her and said " Oh, no no. You’re very pretty, and definitely arousing.“She looked surprised, but settled back down on my lap. "Oh.” she said. “Thank you.”Just

Desiree at the River.By outdoorhorny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.In May of my senior year in high school, summer came early. It was in the high 80’s every afternoon, and we were sweltering in the ancient high school as the air conditioner struggled to keep up. Desiree and I sweated through morning classes and afternoon study halls, longing to be out of there, somewhere cooler and more private. We were both 18, and the restrictions of school were almost over. That made them even harder to bear!It was one of our teachers who provided the solution; I thank her silently to this day! She suggested that we get together with students from another study hall to work on our Senior Projects. The next day, the four of us told our respective teachers that we were going to go to the other room to work with our partners. In reality, we slipped out through the Tech Ed classroom and went to our cars. Minutes later, we were whipping down the back roads away from school.I have no idea where the other two went. They weren’t a couple, so chances are they simply went home. Desiree had other ideas. Her little Honda Civic zoomed along and ended up on Rte. 6 in the next town. She pulled into a little IGA grocery store that backed up on sparse pine woods. I asked her what she was after, but she smiled and said, “You’ll see!”Intrigued, I followed her inside. She went right to the center aisles where the seasonal goods were. My eyebrows went up when she brought two cheap beach towels. She did not explain. I carried them while she grabbed snacks and drinks and headed for the checkout. She paid quickly, and when we left the store, she walked right past her car. I followed, very puzzled, as she went around the corner. I knew she would tell me when she felt like it, so I carried the bags and watched her ass as it twitched inside her tunic. When she passed the dumpster and entered the shady pine forest, she looked over her shoulder and smiled sexily. I grinned back, knowing she was up to something good.The trail twisted and turned for a hundred yards, then it ended abruptly at a knob of rock that stuck out into a shallow, broad river. I stopped and looked around amazed. I could see a quarter-mile in each direction, and there was nothing in sight. The water slipped over flat smooth rocks, occasionally interrupted by a snagged branch or a small boulder jutting up from the surface. The air smelled of pine, the sunlight was warm and tinged with green as it filtered through the high branches, and besides bird song, the only sound was the gentle hum of the distant road. It was spectacular; a tranquil oasis barely off a road I had driven countless times.“Des; this is beautiful! How did you find it?”“My uncle owns all this; he used to own the IGA before he retired.”“Does anyone come here?”“Nope. Didn’t you see all the "No Trespassing” signs and the rocks across the trail? That keeps people out unless they’re family.“"It’s perfect!” I exclaimed happily.“It’s ours,” she replied simply. “C'mon, let’s get cool first and have a snack!”Kicking off her sandals, she sat down on a low rock with her feet in the water. I brought the snack bag close, tugged off my sneakers and socks, and joined her. The water was still cold, but not as biting as the river we tried back in March. With the sun warm on our shoulders, we munched on chips and split a soda, laying the second bottle in a shallow pool to stay cold. Our shoulders bumped as we sat there side by side, enjoying our unexpected freedom.“Just think,” she said dreamily, “we could be sitting in Mr. Herman’s study hall right now!”“Just think,” I answered, “as far as Mr. Herman knows, we’re going to be in the other study hall for the rest of the year working on our projects!”“Hmm, that does open up some possibilities!”“Yes, it does!” I told her, reaching around to give her a squeeze.Des responded by turning toward me and resting her hands on my leg.“I’d rather be right here than anywhere else in the world.”She leaned forward a fraction and our lips met, softly at first, a slow, loving kiss. That kind of innocent, timeless kiss seems to disappear after high school, but I will never forget the way her lips felt against mine, or the first flicker of her tongue signaling it was time for more. My free hand twined in her hair and pulled her into my arms as our bodies began to respond.With an impatient snort, Desiree broke our kiss and sat back. “I’m too hot like this!” she said in a petulant voice. She stood up, brushed the crumbs off herself into the water. Then she stepped carefully and gracefully up onto the rock’s highest point and turned to look at me. Crossing her arms over her head, she whipped the tunic off in one smooth motion. I sat frozen, looking eagerly up at her as she tossed it further down the rock. Standing there in a pale bra and purple satin panties, she looked like some river goddess come to life. Full tits, winter-pale skin, and broad, luscious hips fought for my attention; Des smiled happily at my wide-eyed ogling.“That’s so much better!” she pronounced. “You should try it.”I stood where I was, turned to face her, and responded to her challenge. My shirt flew through the air to land on top of her tunic. I stepped up onto the rock I had just vacated and pushed my shorts down, taking my boxers along with them. Stepping out of them, I stood back up and tossed them onto the pile as well. The sun played across my body and it was Desiree’s turn to stare admiringly. I had been working out hard for soccer and indoor track and it showed. A smile tugged at her lips as her eyes traveled all over my arms, chest, abs, and then locked onto my semi-erect cock.“Mmm, you look good enough to eat!” she said eagerly.“You first!” I responded.She laughed happily. “I’m game!” she said. Her hands twisted up behind her back and unclasped her bra. A quick shake and it fell forward, revealing her tits and tightening nipples. Onto the pile it went. Her thumbs hooked the waistband of her panties, and drew them down an inch. I’m sure my eyes registered disappointment, because she laughed again at her successful tease and then pushed them down all the way, bending effortlessly at the waist until they brushed the rock between her feet. Then she simply stepped out of them and kicked them aside.It was my turn to stare again. Desiree’s mound was shaved smooth! My eyes locked onto that pale, delightful curve I knew so well, suddenly revealed in an amazing and arousing way. Although her cunt was in shadow, I could tell her grooming extended all the way because her labia were smooth and pale as well. My cock twitched, and Des giggled happily.“You like?” she asked needlessly. “I did it last night thinking we might have a chance today!”“I Love it!” I said fervently.“Grab the towels,” she commanded.Two quick steps, my cock bouncing in time, and I had them out of the bag.“Put one on the rock you were standing on.” I did as she asked.“Put the other one right there,” she said next, pointing at the front jut of the larger rock she stood on. I complied, wondering what she was up to.“Now,” she said with a smile, “what was that about ‘good enough to eat’ you mentioned?”I fumbled for a reply as Des stepped down onto the towel in front of her, then sank down to sit on the towel. She leaned back and spread her legs; she was rarely shy!; and rested her heels on ridges to either side. With one finger, she traced a line from between her tits down across her belly, and then over the shiny patch she had shaved.“Why don’t you kneel down right there and take a closer look?” she asked encouragingly.I nodded and folded the towel double before settling myself comfortably. She was at the perfect height and distance; I rested my hands on her knees and watched as her finger continued lower, tracing the edges of her cunt, stretched open by her pose. When she got to her perineum, she added a finger and came back up, dipping them into her opening just a bit and circling there.I stared hungrily and she smiled at my intense gaze. “Everything is So smooth!” she reported, spreading her juices all around her labia. “Your gonna love it!”No words came to mind, so I acted instead. Leaning in, I licked from as far down as I could, up along her clean-shaven lips, over her clit, and up to the ridge of her mound. There I paused and showered it with kisses, relishing its silky feel.“Des,” I said when I paused, “I fucking love it!”She giggled happily and settled back on her elbows, looking down at me through her lashes.Returning to my task, I lapped at her cunt with a broad tongue a few times and then extended it fully, ramming it as deeply as I could into her opening. My nose bumped her clit as I did this, and I could feel her twitch each time I did. She hummed happily, and I kept going.I moved my hands in close and used my thumbs to spread her lips even more. Then I turned my head a bit and nibbled my way up and down each delicate morsel of flesh, tugging at them and flicking them with my tongue. Another happy noise came from above me.Looking up into her eyes again, I slowly put two fingers into my mouth and sucked them. She raised her eyebrows in anticipation, and I rewarded her immediately. With a twisting motion, I slipped them into her cunt, retreated to coat them with her juices, and then eased them deeper. Soon I was sliding them in and out all the way, only stopping when my thumb jammed against her. Des rocked her hips to meet my strokes, and I had to match her timing when I leaned forward to lick her clit. Each time I buried my fingers inside her, she pushed back, and I gave her sensitive nub a swirling lash with my tongue. We found a steady rhythm then, and Des began breathing heavily, moaning a little every time I licked her.“Are you ready to cum?” I asked her teasingly when I paused my tongue action. I kept my hand moving steadily, and she had to gasp the words out to answer.“Fuck, yes; give me more!”Smiling, I leaned back in. I turned my hand palm up and curled my fingers so that they dragged across her G-spot, pumping them back and forth without fully withdrawing. Then I stiffened my tongue and licked the side of her hood repeatedly, no longer teasing her but trying to drive her over the edge. A deep groan and a raising of her hips told me I was on the right track.“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, keep doing that!” she gasped in time with her thrusting.I kept doing that, just as she asked, and I soon felt her thighs fluttering. I pressed down hard on her mound with my free hand and began to suck on her clit while the tip of my tongue hit the same spot over and over again.“Oh, fuck!” Desiree moaned when her orgasm burst within her.I kept myself still then, feeling her cunt clamp down over and over on my fingers, soaking them with a rush of sweet, tangy juices. As I watched her body tremble, I admired the sun dappling every inch. The deep flush between her tits was stark against the untanned skin there, and her tits jutted straight up as her back arched in pleasure. I let her relax before withdrawing my fingers, which drew a tired whimper from her lips.When her eyes opened, I brought my fingers to my mouth again and sucked them clean. She smiled enigmatically as I licked them, staring directly into her eyes.“Well?” she asked.“Definitely good enough to eat!” I pronounced with a grin.“I love how you feel against my skin when it’s all shaved like this,” she told me seriously. “It added so much extra to everything you did!”“I love it, too,” I assured her. “You’re so smooth and sexy.”“I’m glad you like it,” she said in pleased tones.With that, she sat up and let her feet down, settling them on the outside of my towel. She leaned down, grabbed my face, and kissed me deeply. I know she could taste herself on my lips, and she even lapped my chin momentarily to gather her own deliciousness.“You know what else is gonna feel good?” she asked playfully.“What’s that?” I responded with an innocent look on my face.“Sliding my cunt all over you and letting you feel how smooth and wet it is.”I pulled her up to her feet and gathered her in my arms. “That,” I said seriously, kissing her between words, “sounds, amazing!”My cock was trapped between us, and Des wriggled her belly against it. Copious clear liquid was leaking from the tip, and the whole thing was twitching with the sudden heat and stimulation.“Besides, I think I need to tease you for a while,” she continued. “I don’t want to get you too excited yet!”I groaned at the thought, but consoled myself with the knowledge that my explosion would be even bigger and better when it happened.“Where do you want to do all this teasing?” I asked her.“Grab the towels,” she said. Then she pointed to a broad, flat rock about six feet from shore. The top was worn smooth by the passage of water over the years, but the top was dry now and looked invitingly warm. I laughed and gathered the cushioning towels. Holding hands, we made our way carefully across the slippery gap between our starting place and our new destination. When we got there, I passed her one towel and flipped the other one out to lie flat on the rock. Des followed suit and created a double layer of padding.“Get on up,” she said hotly. “It’s time for some payback!”I happily complied, sparing only a minute to look around.“No one is here,” she said reassuringly as I lay down on my back. Then her voice took on an Eastern European accent: “No one can help you. No one can hear your screams!”“Well that sucks,” I said with a smile. I settled myself comfortably on the rock and closed my eyes against the bright sunlight. “I’ll try to suffer in silence!”Desiree reached across me and grabbed my cock with one hand, aiming it straight up. She moved down and clambered onto the towel between my feet, and then paused to give me a few strokes. Her hand was warm and gentle on my shaft.Shifting one knee outside my leg, Des began to do exactly what she had said she would. She lowered herself and I felt her cunt bump into my knee. Slick and hot, she caressed her way up to my thigh, then moved across my lower body and did the same on my other leg. When I peeked up at her, I saw she had her lower lip between her teeth and a little frown of concentration on her face. I closed my eyes again and grinned as she moved up again. Her silky mound came down on my scrotum and Des rocked herself forward, arching her back so that she slid along the entire length of my cock from base to tip, her lips parted around me and coating me with lubrication before stopping and then moving back down to the base again.“Do you like that? Do you like how soft and smooth and wet I feel?”My mouth was dry as I answered her: “God, Des, I love it!”“I love rubbing myself all over you!” she said in a happy, sexy voice. I opened my eyes and she was gazing directly at me, her hands braced on her knees as she rocked herself back and forth along the underside of my shaft. Each time she reached the sensitive spot below the head, a pulse of precum leapt from my cock in response.“Des!” I said urgently, feeling the flutter of an approaching orgasm.“I know, I know, but it’s fun to tease you!” she said. Then she rose up, allowing the cool air to soothe the dangerous throbbing of my cock. She scooted forward a little more to straddle my chest. Lowering herself again, she rubbed the silky lips of her cunt on stomach, then on my chest as she eased higher. When her thighs were on either side of my head, I couldn’t help but lick her instantly from bottom to top. She gasped and pulled away.“Hey; you already had your turn!” she said indignantly. “Now I get mine!”With a quick, graceful move, she pivoted her body around, keeping her hips high enough so that her cunt was out of range of my tongue. She kissed my stomach, then trailed her hair across it, lower and lower with each swoop until it was tickling my thighs. Her left hand moved to brace herself on the towel while the other wrapped around my shaft again. She lifted it up to a 45 degree angle, perfectly aligned with her torso, and took me into her mouth.My rolled back with pleasure. I loved this position; it let Des take me as deeply as she wanted without awkward angles or pressure. She made the most of it; nothing fancy, but she sucked steadily and her lips moved from tip to base in one effortless motion. I could feel the restrictive heat at the back of her throat for a second, then she pulled back. A quick breath and she did it again. With each stroke, she squeezed my shaft as she rose and flattened her hand out of the way when she descended. I moaned happily and lifted my hands to hold her hips as they hovered above me.“Fuck, Des, that feels so good!”She hummed happily in response, which gave me a shiver of pleasure. Desiree’s motion was tireless, and I began to thrust upward a bit, knowing that I couldn’t hold back much longer. That signal was clear to her as well, and she paused to look back at me.“Do you want to cum?” she asked, squeezing my cock rhythmically.“I have to cum, Des, I have to cum in your mouth!” I gasped.“OK, I’m ready for that!” she smiled. Then she turned back and resumed her suction.Another dozen strokes and I was ready. My orgasm hit just as her mouth descended, and I arched myself up unconsciously. For a moment, my cock slipped past the ring of her throat and I could feel the twitching of her gag reflex against the sensitive head. The first jet of sperm flew directly down her throat, but she recovered quickly and pulled back, holding just the head between her lips and sucking frantically, pumping my shaft to milk out every drop. I could feel her swallowing as pulse after pulse threatened to overflow her mouth.Slowly, my hips fell back onto the towel. Des kept sucking steadily as my cock began to soften, and her tongue snaked all around to make sure she didn’t miss any of my cum. When she finally released me with a pop, I was completely spent. She planted a kiss on the underside of my cock, drawing a twitch in response that made her giggle. Then she turned herself around again and laid her head on my chest, her hand still wrapped around my spent shaft.“That was so amazing!” I murmured into her hair.“That was the most cum ever!” she said with a snort and a laugh.“Well, you are an exciting woman,” I told her, “so it’s kind of your fault. It’s all that teasing, too.&rd

Desiree at the River.By outdoorhorny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.In May of my senior year in high school, summer came early. It was in the high 80’s every afternoon, and we were sweltering in the ancient high school as the air conditioner struggled to keep up. Desiree and I sweated through morning classes and afternoon study halls, longing to be out of there, somewhere cooler and more private. We were both 18, and the restrictions of school were almost over. That made them even harder to bear!It was one of our teachers who provided the solution; I thank her silently to this day! She suggested that we get together with students from another study hall to work on our Senior Projects. The next day, the four of us told our respective teachers that we were going to go to the other room to work with our partners. In reality, we slipped out through the Tech Ed classroom and went to our cars. Minutes later, we were whipping down the back roads away from school.I have no idea where the other two went. They weren’t a couple, so chances are they simply went home. Desiree had other ideas. Her little Honda Civic zoomed along and ended up on Rte. 6 in the next town. She pulled into a little IGA grocery store that backed up on sparse pine woods. I asked her what she was after, but she smiled and said, “You’ll see!”Intrigued, I followed her inside. She went right to the center aisles where the seasonal goods were. My eyebrows went up when she brought two cheap beach towels. She did not explain. I carried them while she grabbed snacks and drinks and headed for the checkout. She paid quickly, and when we left the store, she walked right past her car. I followed, very puzzled, as she went around the corner. I knew she would tell me when she felt like it, so I carried the bags and watched her ass as it twitched inside her tunic. When she passed the dumpster and entered the shady pine forest, she looked over her shoulder and smiled sexily. I grinned back, knowing she was up to something good.The trail twisted and turned for a hundred yards, then it ended abruptly at a knob of rock that stuck out into a shallow, broad river. I stopped and looked around amazed. I could see a quarter-mile in each direction, and there was nothing in sight. The water slipped over flat smooth rocks, occasionally interrupted by a snagged branch or a small boulder jutting up from the surface. The air smelled of pine, the sunlight was warm and tinged with green as it filtered through the high branches, and besides bird song, the only sound was the gentle hum of the distant road. It was spectacular; a tranquil oasis barely off a road I had driven countless times.“Des; this is beautiful! How did you find it?”“My uncle owns all this; he used to own the IGA before he retired.”“Does anyone come here?”“Nope. Didn’t you see all the "No Trespassing” signs and the rocks across the trail? That keeps people out unless they’re family.“"It’s perfect!” I exclaimed happily.“It’s ours,” she replied simply. “C'mon, let’s get cool first and have a snack!”Kicking off her sandals, she sat down on a low rock with her feet in the water. I brought the snack bag close, tugged off my sneakers and socks, and joined her. The water was still cold, but not as biting as the river we tried back in March. With the sun warm on our shoulders, we munched on chips and split a soda, laying the second bottle in a shallow pool to stay cold. Our shoulders bumped as we sat there side by side, enjoying our unexpected freedom.“Just think,” she said dreamily, “we could be sitting in Mr. Herman’s study hall right now!”“Just think,” I answered, “as far as Mr. Herman knows, we’re going to be in the other study hall for the rest of the year working on our projects!”“Hmm, that does open up some possibilities!”“Yes, it does!” I told her, reaching around to give her a squeeze.Des responded by turning toward me and resting her hands on my leg.“I’d rather be right here than anywhere else in the world.”She leaned forward a fraction and our lips met, softly at first, a slow, loving kiss. That kind of innocent, timeless kiss seems to disappear after high school, but I will never forget the way her lips felt against mine, or the first flicker of her tongue signaling it was time for more. My free hand twined in her hair and pulled her into my arms as our bodies began to respond.With an impatient snort, Desiree broke our kiss and sat back. “I’m too hot like this!” she said in a petulant voice. She stood up, brushed the crumbs off herself into the water. Then she stepped carefully and gracefully up onto the rock’s highest point and turned to look at me. Crossing her arms over her head, she whipped the tunic off in one smooth motion. I sat frozen, looking eagerly up at her as she tossed it further down the rock. Standing there in a pale bra and purple satin panties, she looked like some river goddess come to life. Full tits, winter-pale skin, and broad, luscious hips fought for my attention; Des smiled happily at my wide-eyed ogling.“That’s so much better!” she pronounced. “You should try it.”I stood where I was, turned to face her, and responded to her challenge. My shirt flew through the air to land on top of her tunic. I stepped up onto the rock I had just vacated and pushed my shorts down, taking my boxers along with them. Stepping out of them, I stood back up and tossed them onto the pile as well. The sun played across my body and it was Desiree’s turn to stare admiringly. I had been working out hard for soccer and indoor track and it showed. A smile tugged at her lips as her eyes traveled all over my arms, chest, abs, and then locked onto my semi-erect cock.“Mmm, you look good enough to eat!” she said eagerly.“You first!” I responded.She laughed happily. “I’m game!” she said. Her hands twisted up behind her back and unclasped her bra. A quick shake and it fell forward, revealing her tits and tightening nipples. Onto the pile it went. Her thumbs hooked the waistband of her panties, and drew them down an inch. I’m sure my eyes registered disappointment, because she laughed again at her successful tease and then pushed them down all the way, bending effortlessly at the waist until they brushed the rock between her feet. Then she simply stepped out of them and kicked them aside.It was my turn to stare again. Desiree’s mound was shaved smooth! My eyes locked onto that pale, delightful curve I knew so well, suddenly revealed in an amazing and arousing way. Although her cunt was in shadow, I could tell her grooming extended all the way because her labia were smooth and pale as well. My cock twitched, and Des giggled happily.“You like?” she asked needlessly. “I did it last night thinking we might have a chance today!”“I Love it!” I said fervently.“Grab the towels,” she commanded.Two quick steps, my cock bouncing in time, and I had them out of the bag.“Put one on the rock you were standing on.” I did as she asked.“Put the other one right there,” she said next, pointing at the front jut of the larger rock she stood on. I complied, wondering what she was up to.“Now,” she said with a smile, “what was that about ‘good enough to eat’ you mentioned?”I fumbled for a reply as Des stepped down onto the towel in front of her, then sank down to sit on the towel. She leaned back and spread her legs; she was rarely shy!; and rested her heels on ridges to either side. With one finger, she traced a line from between her tits down across her belly, and then over the shiny patch she had shaved.“Why don’t you kneel down right there and take a closer look?” she asked encouragingly.I nodded and folded the towel double before settling myself comfortably. She was at the perfect height and distance; I rested my hands on her knees and watched as her finger continued lower, tracing the edges of her cunt, stretched open by her pose. When she got to her perineum, she added a finger and came back up, dipping them into her opening just a bit and circling there.I stared hungrily and she smiled at my intense gaze. “Everything is So smooth!” she reported, spreading her juices all around her labia. “Your gonna love it!”No words came to mind, so I acted instead. Leaning in, I licked from as far down as I could, up along her clean-shaven lips, over her clit, and up to the ridge of her mound. There I paused and showered it with kisses, relishing its silky feel.“Des,” I said when I paused, “I fucking love it!”She giggled happily and settled back on her elbows, looking down at me through her lashes.Returning to my task, I lapped at her cunt with a broad tongue a few times and then extended it fully, ramming it as deeply as I could into her opening. My nose bumped her clit as I did this, and I could feel her twitch each time I did. She hummed happily, and I kept going.I moved my hands in close and used my thumbs to spread her lips even more. Then I turned my head a bit and nibbled my way up and down each delicate morsel of flesh, tugging at them and flicking them with my tongue. Another happy noise came from above me.Looking up into her eyes again, I slowly put two fingers into my mouth and sucked them. She raised her eyebrows in anticipation, and I rewarded her immediately. With a twisting motion, I slipped them into her cunt, retreated to coat them with her juices, and then eased them deeper. Soon I was sliding them in and out all the way, only stopping when my thumb jammed against her. Des rocked her hips to meet my strokes, and I had to match her timing when I leaned forward to lick her clit. Each time I buried my fingers inside her, she pushed back, and I gave her sensitive nub a swirling lash with my tongue. We found a steady rhythm then, and Des began breathing heavily, moaning a little every time I licked her.“Are you ready to cum?” I asked her teasingly when I paused my tongue action. I kept my hand moving steadily, and she had to gasp the words out to answer.“Fuck, yes; give me more!”Smiling, I leaned back in. I turned my hand palm up and curled my fingers so that they dragged across her G-spot, pumping them back and forth without fully withdrawing. Then I stiffened my tongue and licked the side of her hood repeatedly, no longer teasing her but trying to drive her over the edge. A deep groan and a raising of her hips told me I was on the right track.“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, keep doing that!” she gasped in time with her thrusting.I kept doing that, just as she asked, and I soon felt her thighs fluttering. I pressed down hard on her mound with my free hand and began to suck on her clit while the tip of my tongue hit the same spot over and over again.“Oh, fuck!” Desiree moaned when her orgasm burst within her.I kept myself still then, feeling her cunt clamp down over and over on my fingers, soaking them with a rush of sweet, tangy juices. As I watched her body tremble, I admired the sun dappling every inch. The deep flush between her tits was stark against the untanned skin there, and her tits jutted straight up as her back arched in pleasure. I let her relax before withdrawing my fingers, which drew a tired whimper from her lips.When her eyes opened, I brought my fingers to my mouth again and sucked them clean. She smiled enigmatically as I licked them, staring directly into her eyes.“Well?” she asked.“Definitely good enough to eat!” I pronounced with a grin.“I love how you feel against my skin when it’s all shaved like this,” she told me seriously. “It added so much extra to everything you did!”“I love it, too,” I assured her. “You’re so smooth and sexy.”“I’m glad you like it,” she said in pleased tones.With that, she sat up and let her feet down, settling them on the outside of my towel. She leaned down, grabbed my face, and kissed me deeply. I know she could taste herself on my lips, and she even lapped my chin momentarily to gather her own deliciousness.“You know what else is gonna feel good?” she asked playfully.“What’s that?” I responded with an innocent look on my face.“Sliding my cunt all over you and letting you feel how smooth and wet it is.”I pulled her up to her feet and gathered her in my arms. “That,” I said seriously, kissing her between words, “sounds, amazing!”My cock was trapped between us, and Des wriggled her belly against it. Copious clear liquid was leaking from the tip, and the whole thing was twitching with the sudden heat and stimulation.“Besides, I think I need to tease you for a while,” she continued. “I don’t want to get you too excited yet!”I groaned at the thought, but consoled myself with the knowledge that my explosion would be even bigger and better when it happened.“Where do you want to do all this teasing?” I asked her.“Grab the towels,” she said. Then she pointed to a broad, flat rock about six feet from shore. The top was worn smooth by the passage of water over the years, but the top was dry now and looked invitingly warm. I laughed and gathered the cushioning towels. Holding hands, we made our way carefully across the slippery gap between our starting place and our new destination. When we got there, I passed her one towel and flipped the other one out to lie flat on the rock. Des followed suit and created a double layer of padding.“Get on up,” she said hotly. “It’s time for some payback!”I happily complied, sparing only a minute to look around.“No one is here,” she said reassuringly as I lay down on my back. Then her voice took on an Eastern European accent: “No one can help you. No one can hear your screams!”“Well that sucks,” I said with a smile. I settled myself comfortably on the rock and closed my eyes against the bright sunlight. “I’ll try to suffer in silence!”Desiree reached across me and grabbed my cock with one hand, aiming it straight up. She moved down and clambered onto the towel between my feet, and then paused to give me a few strokes. Her hand was warm and gentle on my shaft.Shifting one knee outside my leg, Des began to do exactly what she had said she would. She lowered herself and I felt her cunt bump into my knee. Slick and hot, she caressed her way up to my thigh, then moved across my lower body and did the same on my other leg. When I peeked up at her, I saw she had her lower lip between her teeth and a little frown of concentration on her face. I closed my eyes again and grinned as she moved up again. Her silky mound came down on my scrotum and Des rocked herself forward, arching her back so that she slid along the entire length of my cock from base to tip, her lips parted around me and coating me with lubrication before stopping and then moving back down to the base again.“Do you like that? Do you like how soft and smooth and wet I feel?”My mouth was dry as I answered her: “God, Des, I love it!”“I love rubbing myself all over you!” she said in a happy, sexy voice. I opened my eyes and she was gazing directly at me, her hands braced on her knees as she rocked herself back and forth along the underside of my shaft. Each time she reached the sensitive spot below the head, a pulse of precum leapt from my cock in response.“Des!” I said urgently, feeling the flutter of an approaching orgasm.“I know, I know, but it’s fun to tease you!” she said. Then she rose up, allowing the cool air to soothe the dangerous throbbing of my cock. She scooted forward a little more to straddle my chest. Lowering herself again, she rubbed the silky lips of her cunt on stomach, then on my chest as she eased higher. When her thighs were on either side of my head, I couldn’t help but lick her instantly from bottom to top. She gasped and pulled away.“Hey; you already had your turn!” she said indignantly. “Now I get mine!”With a quick, graceful move, she pivoted her body around, keeping her hips high enough so that her cunt was out of range of my tongue. She kissed my stomach, then trailed her hair across it, lower and lower with each swoop until it was tickling my thighs. Her left hand moved to brace herself on the towel while the other wrapped around my shaft again. She lifted it up to a 45 degree angle, perfectly aligned with her torso, and took me into her mouth.My rolled back with pleasure. I loved this position; it let Des take me as deeply as she wanted without awkward angles or pressure. She made the most of it; nothing fancy, but she sucked steadily and her lips moved from tip to base in one effortless motion. I could feel the restrictive heat at the back of her throat for a second, then she pulled back. A quick breath and she did it again. With each stroke, she squeezed my shaft as she rose and flattened her hand out of the way when she descended. I moaned happily and lifted my hands to hold her hips as they hovered above me.“Fuck, Des, that feels so good!”She hummed happily in response, which gave me a shiver of pleasure. Desiree’s motion was tireless, and I began to thrust upward a bit, knowing that I couldn’t hold back much longer. That signal was clear to her as well, and she paused to look back at me.“Do you want to cum?” she asked, squeezing my cock rhythmically.“I have to cum, Des, I have to cum in your mouth!” I gasped.“OK, I’m ready for that!” she smiled. Then she turned back and resumed her suction.Another dozen strokes and I was ready. My orgasm hit just as her mouth descended, and I arched myself up unconsciously. For a moment, my cock slipped past the ring of her throat and I could feel the twitching of her gag reflex against the sensitive head. The first jet of sperm flew directly down her throat, but she recovered quickly and pulled back, holding just the head between her lips and sucking frantically, pumping my shaft to milk out every drop. I could feel her swallowing as pulse after pulse threatened to overflow her mouth.Slowly, my hips fell back onto the towel. Des kept sucking steadily as my cock began to soften, and her tongue snaked all around to make sure she didn’t miss any of my cum. When she finally released me with a pop, I was completely spent. She planted a kiss on the underside of my cock, drawing a twitch in response that made her giggle. Then she turned herself around again and laid her head on my chest, her hand still wrapped around my spent shaft.“That was so amazing!” I murmured into her hair.“That was the most cum ever!” she said with a snort and a laugh.“Well, you are an exciting woman,” I told her, “so it’s kind of your fault. It’s all that teasing, too.&rd

Finally connecting with a high-school friend.By outdoorhorny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Desiree should have been born in the 60’s. Everything about her reflected a kinder, gentler, and groovier vibe than the 90’s were comfortable with; in short, she was a hippie. She wore patterned peasant skirts, thin cotton T-shirts with mandalas and such, beads all over the place, Birkenstocks, and course, a peace-sign medallion. All of these things drew my eyes to her right away, but they in no way hid the luscious body beneath and behind them. She had long brown hair that fell in soft curls below her shoulders. Her eyes were dark brown, her lips deep red and shaped like Cupid’s bow. Full tits and wide hips stretched her garments tight in all the right places. Best of all, her skin was translucent and flawless, even in the dead of winter.We were both new students in school during our senior year. She had been kicked out of boarding school, and my parents had retired to a small town in the eastern part of the state. That made us the only 2 students in our grade who hadn’t been there all 4 years. Actually, the rest of the student body pretty much grew up together, but since the high school served 3 towns, only a third of them had been in school together all 12 years previously. Still, it was enough to make us feel like total outsiders.That alone was enough to bond us, but we also had a lot of classes together. There were only small sections of upper-level classes in English, history, math, French, and science, and we were in all those together. She was always somewhat spacey, but a good student, a good lab partner and homework buddy, and a pleasure to talk to, even if the conversations took odd turns.She was dating a guy named David who had already graduated. I spent the fall pursuing the only other single girl in our upper-level group, but she was still kind of seeing her old boyfriend from a few towns away, so that wasn’t a regular thing. We all went to the same parties, hung out after soccer and basketball games, and went to the nearest big town once in a while for some wild nights of pizza or McDonalds and a movie.It wasn’t until winter came that I realized how badly I wanted to be with Desiree. There was a lot of snow that winter, and she called one afternoon to tell me that her 18th birthday party was moved from the Science Museum to her own house; that way, no one had to drive 45 minutes in bad weather.When I got there, Des was dressed up for a change. There was still a hippie vibe to her outfit, but her parents had friends over as well, and everyone was dressed for a holiday party. It turned out that her family had scheduled both things, but combined them to save everyone a drive. Anyway, she looked amazing; her hair was silky and somewhat straighter, she had on a little makeup, and her outfit made her look older and more beautiful. I was glad I had taken some pains to dress up as well; some of our friends didn’t get the memo and showed up in our usual teenage gear. She told me how nice I looked, and I made sure to compliment her as well.Because of my mother’s job, I was accustomed to spending time with adults at parties like this one. I chatted with her parents, and with some other adults who were parents of kids at school, or people I had met around town. Even the damn principal of the high school was there, which was a little weird for all of us! I saw Desiree working her way around the room as well, and my eyes kept straying her way as I admired her outfit, her flashing eyes, and the soft ripples of laughter that I knew so well. She caught me looking every once in a while and smiled at me.When I finally broke away to hang out with my friends, her mom stopped me to say how glad she was that I had come. She complimented my poise, told me I was very grown up, and gave me a peck on the cheek. I grimaced, blushed, and thanked her before disengaging as gracefully as I could. When I got out of the kitchen and headed for the den where the kids were hanging out, Desiree was headed out as well.“Wow; you’re quite the hit with the mom-and-dad crowd, dude” she teased me.“Just working the room, ya know?” I said in my most pompous voice.“I’m sorry if my mom embarrassed you,” she said apologetically. “She can be kinda over the top. I keep trying to get her to mellow out, but she always comes out with something trippy!”“No problem; I can handle moms pretty well. My mom used to drag me to parties all the time for her old job, and you just kind of get used to the chit-chat.”“Well,” she began, taking my arm, “I was very impressed with your poise!”I blushed again. “Oh, you heard that, did ya?”She laughed happily and squeezed my arm, her tits pressing against me closely.“Yes, I did. I was thinking how grown-up you were, too. When I noticed you checking me out, I kept thinking it was some creepy older guy, but then it was you, and it just made me feel good.”I had no idea what to say to that, so I fell back on flattery.“Des,” I told her, “I’m sorry about that, you just looked so beautiful and natural chatting away with all those people that I couldn’t help but look at you!”A pleased smile appeared, and she squeezed me again.“Does that mean you didn’t think I was beautiful before?”“Oh, no, not at all!” Did I mention I was far from smooth back in those days?“So tell me, dude, how long have you been thinking I was beautiful?”At that point, I realized that she was completely messing with me, but I couldn’t stop myself.“Since day one of school,” I told her earnestly.I think my serious tone took her aback somewhat, but again the pleased smile appeared.“So it wasn’t just because I’m all dressed up and wearing makeup instead of being my usual crunchy self?” she asked. This time, the teasing quality of her voice was more apparent.“Nope. Crunchy Des is beautiful all the time, I just never get a chance to tell you.”“I can see why you’re such a hit with the moms,” she murmured just before we entered the den.She let go of me to rejoin the group, and we relaxed into our usual roles, joking around as a group and devouring the pizzas her mom had ordered for us. We stayed there for three or four hours, watched a movie, and at the cake her mom brought in. All in all, a good birthday party.The adults had drifted off before the movie ended, so the house was quiet when Desiree’s party was over. Everyone hit the road, but I stayed behind to say goodbye to her parents; again, my mother’s training was kicking in. She thanked me again for spending time with the grown-ups and, to me embarrassment, gave me another peck on the cheek, turned me around toward Des, and said, “Isn’t he great?” in a loud voice. “And handsome?”“Oh, he certainly is!” Des affirmed, desperately trying to keep a straight face.“Well, goodnight, thanks again for having me,” I muttered and headed for the door.Des caught me before I got my coat on completely. She grabbed my arm in the hallway, her eyes filled with laughter.“I’m sorry; I’m sorry! I couldn’t resist!”“No big deal,” I assured her somewhat truthfully. “It’s your mom; she’s just a little, ”“I know. I’m sorry. But she was right about one thing, ”“You Are very great and handsome,” she said softly. Then she stepped forward and planted a soft kiss on my lips. Her eyes were deep and serious, and she pulled back a few inches, watching me, waiting for my reaction.“Des,” I replied in a low voice, “I was serious when I said you look beautiful all the time. I’ve always thought so, it’s just that tonight, I saw you looking beautiful in a different way and it made me realize, ” My words trailed off.“Realize what?” she asked, holding herself just inches from my face.“How much I want to do this,” I told her, crossing the space between us and kissing her back, letting my arms wrap naturally around her slender waist.Des hummed happily, then broke our kiss to smile up at me. “Far out!” she said softly.Her mom was still moving around the living room and kitchen collecting glasses, so Des urged me out onto the broad bluestone steps and closed the door behind us. The outside lights were on and it felt like snow again. I pulled my coat all the way on, then opened the front and she stepped gratefully into the shelter it offered her from the cold. Her body was warm and lush against mine, and I felt every curve plastered against me as our lips met again.Away from prying eyes, her lips parted quickly and her tongue darted playfully into my mouth. I responded in kind, and our eyes closed for what seemed like an endless moment as we shared that thrilling rise of passion for the first time. I could feel my whole body responding, and Des shifted her weight, clearly feeling the same ripples of pleasure in her core.“I’ve got to help my mom,” she said apologetically.“I’ve got to get home, too,” I told her. “I don’t want to go, though, ”“I know, I don’t want you to go!”Stepping back into me, Des kissed me hard one more time, then pulled back and looked at me sadly. “I guess we’ll have to finish this some other time,” she said.“Yeah, definitely!” I said urgently.“Come back tomorrow if it doesn’t snow,” she said quietly.She smiled, then stepped back and opened the door. I watched her go and then turned down the icy stairs. Driving home, my mind was filled with possibilities, and I was grinning like an idiot.Thankfully, there was only a dusting of new snow when I got up the next day. I told my parents I would be hanging out with Desiree and working on a lab report. They nodded, told me to be careful and be home for dinner, and went back to whatever they were doing.The twisty back roads were gritty with salt and sand as I raced toward Des’s house. Pulling into the driveway, I noticed fresh tracks from the garage to the street. When I tapped the bird-shaped knocker, there was a long pause before I saw a flash of movement through the prisms of glass beside the door. I heard a click, and the door swung open a few inches. I could see one of Desiree’s dark eyes, a trace of a smile on her lips, a cloud of brown hair framing her face, a flash of bare thigh, and a thick bathrobe belted tightly at her waist.“Yes?” she asked in an imperious tone, raising an eyebrow playfully.“Good morning, miss,” I said earnestly. “Is your mom home? She told me yesterday that I should come by this morning. I believe that I was so poised and well-spoken at her party that she wanted to spend some more time with me, ”“You’re disgusting!” Des snorted, swinging the door open wider. “You probably would go after my mom!”“Not when you’re here,” I told her, stepping close once the door was closed behind me.Desiree grabbed the lapels of my winter coat and pushed them back off my shoulders. As the coat slid down my arms, she closed the distance between us, pressing her warm body against mine. Our lips met, softly at first and then with increasing passion.“Come upstairs,” she said after pulling back to catch her breath.“Parents?” I asked.“Gone for the day” she replied with a wicked smile.“Good!” I said fervently. “Let’s go!”She turned with a smile and a swirl of dark hair. Her bare feet were almost silent on the wooden treads as she flew up the central staircase. My hiking boots left melting snow behind as I rushed after her. I almost tripped because I was trying to run upstairs and watch her enchantingly bare legs as I went; the bathrobe was long, but I could see a lot of her beautiful form from that angle.When I got to her room, Desiree was standing on the far side, the neatly made double bed between us. Posters, tapestries, dried flowers, and a lingering whiff of sandalwood competed for and lost my attention as I halted just inside the door.“You can come in,” she said mockingly, a trace of that same sexy smile on her lips.I walked to the edge of the bed opposite her.“This is where I wanted to bring you last night,” she said. “Once I saw you with my mom, ”“Don’t start. I was just being nice, but I’m glad you noticed me, finally!”“I always noticed you, we just had other stuff going on.”“Yeah,” I replied with my usual brilliance.“So now, ” she began.“Now I’m all yours!” I told her with my best smile.“Good. I want to show you something!”I nodded and told her “Anything you want!”Her smile grew wider. Then she lifted on knee up onto the bedspread.“After you left last night, I came up here when everything was done.”She leaned forward and put her palms flat on the covers. Her other foot came off the floor, and she drew herself toward the middle of the bed, sitting with her knees together, feet tucked under her, and the bathrobe lying in soft folds on her lap. My eyes were drawn to her bare thighs, then moved slowly upward, taking in the swell of her full tits under the thick terry cloth. When I reached her face, I noticed both a smirk on her lips and a smoking, sensual glimmer in her eyes.“I was wishing you were here with me,” she continued. “So I threw my clothes over there.” She gestured with her chin, and I glanced at the outfit she wore last night piled in reverse order on the chair. “And then I climbed into bed, ”Her hands pulled slowly on the bathrobe belt. When it came undone, the lapels fell apart a few inches, drawing my eyes to the soft valley of her cleavage. Desiree shrugged her shoulders then, and the soft fabric slipped back off her shoulders. Her hands came up to cover her tits as they were exposed, but she kept up her narration.“And I started thinking about what I would do if you were with me, ”I stood there in awe as she used her palms to graze her nipples, making small circles without fully revealing herself to me.“I got so fucking horny!” she said more intensely. Her hands fell away from her chest, and as she shoved the bathrobe off her lap and away behind her, my heart beat faster and I drank in the sight of her tits: pale globes with dark, tight nipples and wide areolas. They were as gorgeous as my teenage fantasies had imagined them, and my hands itched to reach for them.Des dropped her hands to her lap then, and shifted herself to widen the space between her knees. I followed the motion and was treated to a glimpse of dark curls before one hand blocked my view. I thought for a moment she was being modest, but then I noticed her hand moving slowly, caressing herself with slight up and down motion.“Just thinking about having you up here last night made me want you so badly, I ended up sitting just like this, wishing it was you playing with my boobs, and I was touching myself like this.”Her free hand came up and I saw her pinch her own nipple delicately, twisting it as she did. Her other hand pressed more firmly into the shadowy depths of her lap, and I knew her fingers were curled underneath her, stroking the furry lips of her cunt.“Show me, ” I whispered, finally contributing to the conversation.Des smiled again and rose up to her full kneeling height. From knees to neck, her body was a symphony of pale olive skin and alluring curves. She kept her hands in place, but seemed to savor my admiration while I took in the narrow waist, the long muscles of her thighs, and the rippling bounce of her tits.Again, she spoke as she played with herself: “My nipples got really hard thinking about you pinching them, and I started playing with my clit because I was already so wet for you!”Looking down, I saw that she had two fingers extended and they were making tight circles at the base of her mound.“Sometimes, ” she resumed, “I put my fingers inside to get them wetter.” Her hand curled lower for a moment and then went back to lavishing attention on her most sensitive spot. “Is that what you would have done to me last night?”“God, yes!” I told her immediately. She smiled, but I wanted to raise the stakes a little more.“I would have started like that, Des, I wish I could have come upstairs and seen you naked like this! I would have kissed every inch of you and pinched your nipples and rubbed your clit exactly the way you’re doing it now!”“What else?” she asked in an urgent whisper, her back arching a bit and her eyes half-closed.“I would have pushed you back, though, so I could taste you,” I said.“Umm, I love that idea!” she assured me with a sexy smile.Her hand left her lap and she brought the two fingers she had been using to play with herself up to her lips. “I do that all the time!” she said happily before licking each finger individually. Then she sucked them both at once, slowly getting every trace of her juices off.As I stood beside the bed and watched this erotic display, my cock was achingly hard inside my jeans. I could think of nothing to say; my mind was gripped by the show in front of me, and I was fantasizing about those beautiful lips sucking me instead, and I was imagining the taste as well.Fortunately, Des kept things moving forward. “When I was thinking about what I wanted you to do to me last night,” she began, “you weren’t wearing all those clothes!”As quickly as I could, I unlaced my boots, shucked off my jeans and underwear, and whipped both sweater and T-shirt over my head. All this was hampered by the face that Des was naked in front of me and I couldn’t pull my eyes away from her!When I was as bare as she was, Desiree took the initiative again. Bracing her hands on the bedspread, she slipped her feet in front of her and moved them off the bed. Her legs parted even more as she scooted forward until her ass was just on the edge of the mattress. This position revealed her fully; wide-open thighs framed the neatly groomed, silky curls that covered her mound and along each side of her opening. Her earlier actions had turned her on, and her inner lips glistened with her arousal.“What were you going to do to me?” she asked enticingly.In a heartbeat, I fell to my knees on the soft rug beside her bed. My hands went to her inner thighs, pushing them wider apart while my thumbs did the same for her labia. Leaning in, I licked her from bottom to top, my tongue broad as I repeatedly lapped up her juices.Desiree groaned with pleasure, and her arms wrapped around my head, pulling me into her.“Oh, fuck!” she exclaimed. “Fuck me with your tongue!&rdquo

Finally connecting with a high-school friend.By outdoorhorny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Desiree should have been born in the 60’s. Everything about her reflected a kinder, gentler, and groovier vibe than the 90’s were comfortable with; in short, she was a hippie. She wore patterned peasant skirts, thin cotton T-shirts with mandalas and such, beads all over the place, Birkenstocks, and course, a peace-sign medallion. All of these things drew my eyes to her right away, but they in no way hid the luscious body beneath and behind them. She had long brown hair that fell in soft curls below her shoulders. Her eyes were dark brown, her lips deep red and shaped like Cupid’s bow. Full tits and wide hips stretched her garments tight in all the right places. Best of all, her skin was translucent and flawless, even in the dead of winter.We were both new students in school during our senior year. She had been kicked out of boarding school, and my parents had retired to a small town in the eastern part of the state. That made us the only 2 students in our grade who hadn’t been there all 4 years. Actually, the rest of the student body pretty much grew up together, but since the high school served 3 towns, only a third of them had been in school together all 12 years previously. Still, it was enough to make us feel like total outsiders.That alone was enough to bond us, but we also had a lot of classes together. There were only small sections of upper-level classes in English, history, math, French, and science, and we were in all those together. She was always somewhat spacey, but a good student, a good lab partner and homework buddy, and a pleasure to talk to, even if the conversations took odd turns.She was dating a guy named David who had already graduated. I spent the fall pursuing the only other single girl in our upper-level group, but she was still kind of seeing her old boyfriend from a few towns away, so that wasn’t a regular thing. We all went to the same parties, hung out after soccer and basketball games, and went to the nearest big town once in a while for some wild nights of pizza or McDonalds and a movie.It wasn’t until winter came that I realized how badly I wanted to be with Desiree. There was a lot of snow that winter, and she called one afternoon to tell me that her 18th birthday party was moved from the Science Museum to her own house; that way, no one had to drive 45 minutes in bad weather.When I got there, Des was dressed up for a change. There was still a hippie vibe to her outfit, but her parents had friends over as well, and everyone was dressed for a holiday party. It turned out that her family had scheduled both things, but combined them to save everyone a drive. Anyway, she looked amazing; her hair was silky and somewhat straighter, she had on a little makeup, and her outfit made her look older and more beautiful. I was glad I had taken some pains to dress up as well; some of our friends didn’t get the memo and showed up in our usual teenage gear. She told me how nice I looked, and I made sure to compliment her as well.Because of my mother’s job, I was accustomed to spending time with adults at parties like this one. I chatted with her parents, and with some other adults who were parents of kids at school, or people I had met around town. Even the damn principal of the high school was there, which was a little weird for all of us! I saw Desiree working her way around the room as well, and my eyes kept straying her way as I admired her outfit, her flashing eyes, and the soft ripples of laughter that I knew so well. She caught me looking every once in a while and smiled at me.When I finally broke away to hang out with my friends, her mom stopped me to say how glad she was that I had come. She complimented my poise, told me I was very grown up, and gave me a peck on the cheek. I grimaced, blushed, and thanked her before disengaging as gracefully as I could. When I got out of the kitchen and headed for the den where the kids were hanging out, Desiree was headed out as well.“Wow; you’re quite the hit with the mom-and-dad crowd, dude” she teased me.“Just working the room, ya know?” I said in my most pompous voice.“I’m sorry if my mom embarrassed you,” she said apologetically. “She can be kinda over the top. I keep trying to get her to mellow out, but she always comes out with something trippy!”“No problem; I can handle moms pretty well. My mom used to drag me to parties all the time for her old job, and you just kind of get used to the chit-chat.”“Well,” she began, taking my arm, “I was very impressed with your poise!”I blushed again. “Oh, you heard that, did ya?”She laughed happily and squeezed my arm, her tits pressing against me closely.“Yes, I did. I was thinking how grown-up you were, too. When I noticed you checking me out, I kept thinking it was some creepy older guy, but then it was you, and it just made me feel good.”I had no idea what to say to that, so I fell back on flattery.“Des,” I told her, “I’m sorry about that, you just looked so beautiful and natural chatting away with all those people that I couldn’t help but look at you!”A pleased smile appeared, and she squeezed me again.“Does that mean you didn’t think I was beautiful before?”“Oh, no, not at all!” Did I mention I was far from smooth back in those days?“So tell me, dude, how long have you been thinking I was beautiful?”At that point, I realized that she was completely messing with me, but I couldn’t stop myself.“Since day one of school,” I told her earnestly.I think my serious tone took her aback somewhat, but again the pleased smile appeared.“So it wasn’t just because I’m all dressed up and wearing makeup instead of being my usual crunchy self?” she asked. This time, the teasing quality of her voice was more apparent.“Nope. Crunchy Des is beautiful all the time, I just never get a chance to tell you.”“I can see why you’re such a hit with the moms,” she murmured just before we entered the den.She let go of me to rejoin the group, and we relaxed into our usual roles, joking around as a group and devouring the pizzas her mom had ordered for us. We stayed there for three or four hours, watched a movie, and at the cake her mom brought in. All in all, a good birthday party.The adults had drifted off before the movie ended, so the house was quiet when Desiree’s party was over. Everyone hit the road, but I stayed behind to say goodbye to her parents; again, my mother’s training was kicking in. She thanked me again for spending time with the grown-ups and, to me embarrassment, gave me another peck on the cheek, turned me around toward Des, and said, “Isn’t he great?” in a loud voice. “And handsome?”“Oh, he certainly is!” Des affirmed, desperately trying to keep a straight face.“Well, goodnight, thanks again for having me,” I muttered and headed for the door.Des caught me before I got my coat on completely. She grabbed my arm in the hallway, her eyes filled with laughter.“I’m sorry; I’m sorry! I couldn’t resist!”“No big deal,” I assured her somewhat truthfully. “It’s your mom; she’s just a little, ”“I know. I’m sorry. But she was right about one thing, ”“You Are very great and handsome,” she said softly. Then she stepped forward and planted a soft kiss on my lips. Her eyes were deep and serious, and she pulled back a few inches, watching me, waiting for my reaction.“Des,” I replied in a low voice, “I was serious when I said you look beautiful all the time. I’ve always thought so, it’s just that tonight, I saw you looking beautiful in a different way and it made me realize, ” My words trailed off.“Realize what?” she asked, holding herself just inches from my face.“How much I want to do this,” I told her, crossing the space between us and kissing her back, letting my arms wrap naturally around her slender waist.Des hummed happily, then broke our kiss to smile up at me. “Far out!” she said softly.Her mom was still moving around the living room and kitchen collecting glasses, so Des urged me out onto the broad bluestone steps and closed the door behind us. The outside lights were on and it felt like snow again. I pulled my coat all the way on, then opened the front and she stepped gratefully into the shelter it offered her from the cold. Her body was warm and lush against mine, and I felt every curve plastered against me as our lips met again.Away from prying eyes, her lips parted quickly and her tongue darted playfully into my mouth. I responded in kind, and our eyes closed for what seemed like an endless moment as we shared that thrilling rise of passion for the first time. I could feel my whole body responding, and Des shifted her weight, clearly feeling the same ripples of pleasure in her core.“I’ve got to help my mom,” she said apologetically.“I’ve got to get home, too,” I told her. “I don’t want to go, though, ”“I know, I don’t want you to go!”Stepping back into me, Des kissed me hard one more time, then pulled back and looked at me sadly. “I guess we’ll have to finish this some other time,” she said.“Yeah, definitely!” I said urgently.“Come back tomorrow if it doesn’t snow,” she said quietly.She smiled, then stepped back and opened the door. I watched her go and then turned down the icy stairs. Driving home, my mind was filled with possibilities, and I was grinning like an idiot.Thankfully, there was only a dusting of new snow when I got up the next day. I told my parents I would be hanging out with Desiree and working on a lab report. They nodded, told me to be careful and be home for dinner, and went back to whatever they were doing.The twisty back roads were gritty with salt and sand as I raced toward Des’s house. Pulling into the driveway, I noticed fresh tracks from the garage to the street. When I tapped the bird-shaped knocker, there was a long pause before I saw a flash of movement through the prisms of glass beside the door. I heard a click, and the door swung open a few inches. I could see one of Desiree’s dark eyes, a trace of a smile on her lips, a cloud of brown hair framing her face, a flash of bare thigh, and a thick bathrobe belted tightly at her waist.“Yes?” she asked in an imperious tone, raising an eyebrow playfully.“Good morning, miss,” I said earnestly. “Is your mom home? She told me yesterday that I should come by this morning. I believe that I was so poised and well-spoken at her party that she wanted to spend some more time with me, ”“You’re disgusting!” Des snorted, swinging the door open wider. “You probably would go after my mom!”“Not when you’re here,” I told her, stepping close once the door was closed behind me.Desiree grabbed the lapels of my winter coat and pushed them back off my shoulders. As the coat slid down my arms, she closed the distance between us, pressing her warm body against mine. Our lips met, softly at first and then with increasing passion.“Come upstairs,” she said after pulling back to catch her breath.“Parents?” I asked.“Gone for the day” she replied with a wicked smile.“Good!” I said fervently. “Let’s go!”She turned with a smile and a swirl of dark hair. Her bare feet were almost silent on the wooden treads as she flew up the central staircase. My hiking boots left melting snow behind as I rushed after her. I almost tripped because I was trying to run upstairs and watch her enchantingly bare legs as I went; the bathrobe was long, but I could see a lot of her beautiful form from that angle.When I got to her room, Desiree was standing on the far side, the neatly made double bed between us. Posters, tapestries, dried flowers, and a lingering whiff of sandalwood competed for and lost my attention as I halted just inside the door.“You can come in,” she said mockingly, a trace of that same sexy smile on her lips.I walked to the edge of the bed opposite her.“This is where I wanted to bring you last night,” she said. “Once I saw you with my mom, ”“Don’t start. I was just being nice, but I’m glad you noticed me, finally!”“I always noticed you, we just had other stuff going on.”“Yeah,” I replied with my usual brilliance.“So now, ” she began.“Now I’m all yours!” I told her with my best smile.“Good. I want to show you something!”I nodded and told her “Anything you want!”Her smile grew wider. Then she lifted on knee up onto the bedspread.“After you left last night, I came up here when everything was done.”She leaned forward and put her palms flat on the covers. Her other foot came off the floor, and she drew herself toward the middle of the bed, sitting with her knees together, feet tucked under her, and the bathrobe lying in soft folds on her lap. My eyes were drawn to her bare thighs, then moved slowly upward, taking in the swell of her full tits under the thick terry cloth. When I reached her face, I noticed both a smirk on her lips and a smoking, sensual glimmer in her eyes.“I was wishing you were here with me,” she continued. “So I threw my clothes over there.” She gestured with her chin, and I glanced at the outfit she wore last night piled in reverse order on the chair. “And then I climbed into bed, ”Her hands pulled slowly on the bathrobe belt. When it came undone, the lapels fell apart a few inches, drawing my eyes to the soft valley of her cleavage. Desiree shrugged her shoulders then, and the soft fabric slipped back off her shoulders. Her hands came up to cover her tits as they were exposed, but she kept up her narration.“And I started thinking about what I would do if you were with me, ”I stood there in awe as she used her palms to graze her nipples, making small circles without fully revealing herself to me.“I got so fucking horny!” she said more intensely. Her hands fell away from her chest, and as she shoved the bathrobe off her lap and away behind her, my heart beat faster and I drank in the sight of her tits: pale globes with dark, tight nipples and wide areolas. They were as gorgeous as my teenage fantasies had imagined them, and my hands itched to reach for them.Des dropped her hands to her lap then, and shifted herself to widen the space between her knees. I followed the motion and was treated to a glimpse of dark curls before one hand blocked my view. I thought for a moment she was being modest, but then I noticed her hand moving slowly, caressing herself with slight up and down motion.“Just thinking about having you up here last night made me want you so badly, I ended up sitting just like this, wishing it was you playing with my boobs, and I was touching myself like this.”Her free hand came up and I saw her pinch her own nipple delicately, twisting it as she did. Her other hand pressed more firmly into the shadowy depths of her lap, and I knew her fingers were curled underneath her, stroking the furry lips of her cunt.“Show me, ” I whispered, finally contributing to the conversation.Des smiled again and rose up to her full kneeling height. From knees to neck, her body was a symphony of pale olive skin and alluring curves. She kept her hands in place, but seemed to savor my admiration while I took in the narrow waist, the long muscles of her thighs, and the rippling bounce of her tits.Again, she spoke as she played with herself: “My nipples got really hard thinking about you pinching them, and I started playing with my clit because I was already so wet for you!”Looking down, I saw that she had two fingers extended and they were making tight circles at the base of her mound.“Sometimes, ” she resumed, “I put my fingers inside to get them wetter.” Her hand curled lower for a moment and then went back to lavishing attention on her most sensitive spot. “Is that what you would have done to me last night?”“God, yes!” I told her immediately. She smiled, but I wanted to raise the stakes a little more.“I would have started like that, Des, I wish I could have come upstairs and seen you naked like this! I would have kissed every inch of you and pinched your nipples and rubbed your clit exactly the way you’re doing it now!”“What else?” she asked in an urgent whisper, her back arching a bit and her eyes half-closed.“I would have pushed you back, though, so I could taste you,” I said.“Umm, I love that idea!” she assured me with a sexy smile.Her hand left her lap and she brought the two fingers she had been using to play with herself up to her lips. “I do that all the time!” she said happily before licking each finger individually. Then she sucked them both at once, slowly getting every trace of her juices off.As I stood beside the bed and watched this erotic display, my cock was achingly hard inside my jeans. I could think of nothing to say; my mind was gripped by the show in front of me, and I was fantasizing about those beautiful lips sucking me instead, and I was imagining the taste as well.Fortunately, Des kept things moving forward. “When I was thinking about what I wanted you to do to me last night,” she began, “you weren’t wearing all those clothes!”As quickly as I could, I unlaced my boots, shucked off my jeans and underwear, and whipped both sweater and T-shirt over my head. All this was hampered by the face that Des was naked in front of me and I couldn’t pull my eyes away from her!When I was as bare as she was, Desiree took the initiative again. Bracing her hands on the bedspread, she slipped her feet in front of her and moved them off the bed. Her legs parted even more as she scooted forward until her ass was just on the edge of the mattress. This position revealed her fully; wide-open thighs framed the neatly groomed, silky curls that covered her mound and along each side of her opening. Her earlier actions had turned her on, and her inner lips glistened with her arousal.“What were you going to do to me?” she asked enticingly.In a heartbeat, I fell to my knees on the soft rug beside her bed. My hands went to her inner thighs, pushing them wider apart while my thumbs did the same for her labia. Leaning in, I licked her from bottom to top, my tongue broad as I repeatedly lapped up her juices.Desiree groaned with pleasure, and her arms wrapped around my head, pulling me into her.“Oh, fuck!” she exclaimed. “Fuck me with your tongue!&rdquo

Recovering From Bad Events.By regularguy 13. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Stay there,” Arlo instructed her.He turned the water off. He grabbed a towel and quickly dried his body. Then he patted her down.“Let’s get you to bed,” he said.He draped the towel over her shoulder as if that provided adequate cover. Then, he helped her stand. As they were leaving the bathroom, she said, “Wait.”She pulled the towel off her and proceeded to hang it in its place.“Okay. Ready,” she said.Arlo was beside her with a protective arm around her waist. They walked into the bedroom. At first, Arlo watched her feet and made sure the floor was clear of hazards. Then biology and curiosity took over and he stared at her nakedness. His erection returned.“Here we go,” he said. “Sit on the bed.”Meadow landed hard onto the bed. Her boobs bounced delightfully and her legs splayed open showing tender, pink flesh.“Easy now,” Arlo said. He steadied her and kept her upright.Meadow sat there. All the booze she had drank caused a shift in her personality. She was feeling depressed and indulged in self-pity. She sobbed.“Why do men cheat on me?” she asked her nephew.Arlo didn’t know what to say so he said nothing. She continued.“Ted was supposed to take me out tonight. Instead, he’s having a cocaine party with two women he just met. He’d rather get high and screw strangers than be with me. We’ve been dating six months. Sleeping together for five. I gave him my ass and still he dumped me.”Tears ran down her cheeks. She looked up at Arlo with eyes full of sorrow.He attempted to console her. “You’re beautiful,” he assured her.Meadow looked at his manly dick and looked back into his brown eyes. Both reminded her of Ted. The alcohol flowing through her body changed her mood. The “self-pitying drunk” became an “angry drunk”.To her, Arlo represented Ted and all the other men who had cheated on her.She grabbed his dick and pulled him to her. Arlo had no choice, but to get on the bed with her. They ended up side by side on the mattress.“Hey! What are you doing? "Arlo shrieked.Meadow laughed harshly and said, "I’ve had it being used and discarded by men. I’m in charge now.”She pulled on his cock to show that she was the boss. Then, she pulled his head to her and kissed him hard.She was the aggressor. She rolled him on his back, climbed on top of him and kissed him more. Arlo was confused and hesitant.“Wait. Aunt Meadow,” he protested. He was worried her mood with shift again and he’d be in trouble.“Puckered up,” she responded.She kissed him repeatedly. His fear evaporated and Arlo began to enjoy it. He found her lips warm and soft. He didn’t care that his first real kiss was with a relative.Wendy and Sue stepped out of the upstairs bathroom and Steven and Warren swooped down on them. They ushered them down the hall to Steve’s room. Warren closed the door behind them.“What’s this all about?” Sue asked giggling.Warren embraced Wendy and kissed her passionately. Then he said, “We can only watch our beautiful girlfriends moving sexily and seductively on the dance floor for so long before we need to wrap them in our arms and ravish them.”“Oh,” Wendy moaned. She kissed her boyfriend. Romantic words like that were one of the reasons she loved him.Sue and Steven kissed. The couples necked and made their way to the queen-sized bed in the room. They each took half. Caresses followed. Clothing was removed and flung to the floor.The inebriated girls lay on the back and let themselves be lost in the moment. They didn’t care they were naked or having sex while their friends were present.The young women lay with their heads resting on pillows. Their eyes were closed as the boys fingered them and suck on their tits. They felt their bodies warm and their slits get slippery. Their breathing was audible. Small moans of pleasure were also heard.The guys looked at each other and shared a secret smile as they snuck a look at the other’s girl. Steve stared at Wendy’s big tits. Warren noted Sue’s fine, small pair.Warren said, “Okay girls, time for you to suck our cocks.”Steven smiled. He liked the idea. The girls were agreeable. The guys sat up on the bed with their backs against the headboard. They smiled like they were the masters of the universe. The women knelt in between their date’s leg.“Oh, My God!” Sue screamed when she saw Warren’s cock. “Is that for real?”Warren laughed happily. He was pleased and proud that she had noticed. He grinned and said, “Yes.”Steve looked. He too was impressed. Wendy gave everyone a silly, drunken grin and she stroked her man.Sue was still mesmerized. She asked in all honesty, “Wendy, you can handle that?”Wendy blushed. Warren said, “She loves every inch of it. She can’t get enough. Show her, Babe.”Wendy bent down and took it into her mouth. The head went in easily. She labored working on the rest. Sue and Steve watched intently.Warren smiled. He loved being the center of attention.Eventually, Sue realized she was staring and worried that Steve would get mad or feel inferior. She placed a hand on Steve’s face, looked him in the eye and said, “I love you.” She emphasized the last word.He smiled gratefully and they kissed. Then, Sue did her darndest to show her man she appreciated his cock. She sucked, licked, kissed and stroked his average size member.Warren got pissed when the short haired, small breasted blond ignored him and concentrated on her boyfriend. He took charge again.“I smell pussy. I want to eat pussy.”They collegians re-arranged themselves for the next activity. The girls were shamed by his comment that he could smell their weeping cunts. The guys ignored their distress and dove in. They licked, fingered and slurped the nectar of their dates. The girls soon forgot about their embarrassment and loved the attention being lavished on them.“Oh. Oh! Oh,” Wendy cried out as she came. The combination of two fingers in her pussy and an active tongue on her button drove her over the edge.Warren paused imagining he was hearing applause. Then, before Wendy could recover from her orgasm, he slid up her body and penetrated her.“Oh!” she cried loudly. “Too much!”Everyone looked her way. They saw her eyes roll back in her head. Her body trembled and she thrashed about. A look of shock washed over her face. Steve and Sue worried for her wellbeing.Warren smiled as he watched his effect on her.“Ah,” Wendy sighed loudly. A bit later, her color returned. She breathed easier and cooed, “Oh. Oh. Oh, Warren!”The concerned the other couple had vanished. Steve kissed Sue. He mounted and penetrated her slowly and gently.“Oh!” Sue sighed loudly. She wrapped her legs around her man. It was wonderful to feel him inside her. The feeling was mutual.“Em,” Steve moaned.They made sweet love.After an extended period of kissing, Meadow got on her hands and knees. She straddling Arlo and presented a breast to his mouth.“Kiss my boob.”Arlo didn’t hesitate this time. He kissed all parts of her boob. It looked huge hanging down from her chest. Soon he was licking and softly sucking on her big, hard nipple.“Mum. Yeah, like that,” she moaned. She enjoyed his attention.Minutes later, she moved and swung the other tit over to his mouth. He gave it the same loving treatment.She sat up and addressed him while towering over him. “I’ve sucked a lot of dicks. Not always because I wanted to, but to please some man. I’m not sucking yours. You are performing oral sex on me.”She slid her knees forward until her pussy was over his mouth. She sat on his face. “Eat me,” she ordered.A hot fur pie dropped on Arlo. He struggled to free his nose so he could breathe and then, he struggled to please her. He’d never done this before. He thought, “Oh God! What am I supposed to do? She liked, well I think she liked how I treated her breasts. I’ll do the same thing”.He kissed her snatch and gently licked and sucked on her slit. He explored her with his tongue. Accidentally, he encountered her clit. She reacted in a positive way.“Oh! Yes. There. There,” she cooed.Arlo brought his hands up and held her ass as he concentrated on the bump, this little nub that she seemed to like having touched. The whole experience reminded him of eating a peach. Both were fuzzy, juicy and delicious. He thought, “God! I’d never have guessed that eating pussy would be so fucking wonderful.”.Arlo was giving her his full attention. He noticed as time passed, she became more vocal and she moved her hips rhythmically. She cried out loudly, “Oh. Fucking yes!”She ground her pussy hard into his face. She slammed into him and held it there. Her thighs clamped down on his head. Arlo had no idea what was happening. His range of movement was limited, but he continued to flick his tongue and stimulate her the best he could.Meadow gasped loudly and drew in a large amount of air. She punched the top of his head and shouted, “Enough. Stop!” Then she rolled off and curled up into a ball. She rocked slowly, breathed deeply and concentrated on the wonderful orgasmic feelings that flowed through her body.Steve was slamming his dick into Sue and she loved it and cooed, “Oh. Oh, baby. Yes.”This pissed Warren off. He pulled out of Wendy and manhandled her rolling her over. “Come on. Up on your knees. Time for doggie.”Bam! He slapped her ample ass and the sound echoed in the room.“Ouch!” his date cried out.His action had the desired effect. Sue and Steven looked over at him. His big heavy dick pointed menacing at them as he swiveled in their direction making sure they saw his large cock. Then he grabbed it and placed it against Wendy’s butthole.She freaked. “No! Don’t even think about it!”Wendy moved frantically getting her anus away from his dick. Warren laughed and moved his dick to her pussy. One hand held his dick at her opening, the other grabbed her hip. He held her still as he thrust inside her.She raised her head and howled as he flew in her. “Oh, my God! Your dick spreads me.”Warren smiled. He was glad to be the center of attention again. Wendy preferred other, more intimate positions. She liked to see and kiss her lovers, but there was something special, naughty about doing it doggie style.This position was a favorite of Warren’s. He loved to pound away and see his dick penetrating a girl’s pussy. He liked the deep penetration, the feeling of dominating his partner and the erotic view of her ass. They were all big turn-ons for him.“Uhm. Uhm. Uhm,” he moaned as he screwed his girlfriend.Wendy also appreciated the deep penetration. She groaned, “Oh. Oh. So deep!”She arched her back to change the angle of his dick. She moved to increase her pleasure.“Back that ass up!” Warren called out as he saw and felt her bounce, swing and roll her hips.She moved to get him to hit all the right spots for her. A bonus for Wendy was with every thrust, his swinging testicles stimulated her clit as they swung forward hitting her love button.“Ohh. Fuck me!” Wendy cried.Steven and Sue found themselves moving in rhythm with their mates. The foursome fed off each other – the sights, the sounds, the smells. There was a crescendo of guttural cries as everyone climaxed urged on by the others.Warren took pride on being the last. He pulled out and shot his load on Wendy’s ass and back. The big dog marked his territory and smirked.Arlo lay on his side and watched and waited. After a couple of minutes, Meadow turned towards him. She punched his shoulder and said angrily, “You bastard. What’s wrong with you? When a woman comes, leave her be and let her enjoy her orgasm. The clit gets too tender for you to keep going on and on.”Arlo stared at her blankly. He didn’t know what she was talking about. He started babbling, “I’m sorry if I did it wrong. I’ve never done that before. I don’t what’s enough and what’s too much. Sorry.”Meadow acted like she didn’t hear his apology. She was still drunk and even though she had had an orgasm, she was still mad at men. She saw his erection and grabbed it.“Get on you back,” she shouted angrily.Her rage startled him. He rolled over on his back. She straddled him and slotted his penis at her opening. She decided that she was going to do whatever she wanted. She was going to have fun tonight. She eased down on his hardness.“Oh, yeah,” she cried as he went in her.Arlo cried out too, “Oh!” His exclamation was a cry of surprise.She sank slowly on his rod. She savored the initial penetration and the spreading of her flesh. She said, “This is payback for all those jerks who fucked me, got off and left me unsatisfied. Why can’t tonight be my night? Why can’t I come twice?”Arlo was shell shocked. This whole evening had been strange, a true night of firsts for him. Before this evening, he’d been an inexperienced virgin who hadn’t kissed a girl and now he’d seen one naked, been jerked off, kissed a grown woman, sucked her tits, ate her pussy and, the pièce de résistance, he was having sex, intercourse, with a woman.“Oh,” he moaned as he experienced the joy, the ecstasy, of being inside a woman.She began riding him. She started slowly giving herself time to adjust to a hard, thick object in her vagina. She fucked with no consideration of her partner. She did what she wanted, at the speed and rhythm she desired. The echo of her last orgasm was present. She drew on those feeling and moved quickly toward another.Arlo lay there as this beautiful woman gave him the most precious experience of his life. His dick loved everything she did. Lucky, he’d come in the shower fifteen minutes ago, otherwise he would have exploded the second time she bounced on his dick.He watched her face take on a determined expression. He saw her boobs bouncing around like crazy. He saw her triangle of hair rise and fall as her vagina rose and fell on his cock. She clenched her teeth, spittle flew from her mouth as she sucked in and expelled air. Then she cried out.“Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh!”She slammed herself home faster and faster, harder and harder. Her pussy clenched his dick.He came. “Oh God!” he yelled.She came. “Fuck!”His ears were ringing. His heart pounded. He’d never felt joy like this before.Meadow lost contact with reality. She was already drunk. This orgasmic high took her to a new world. One of bliss, pure unadulterated bliss. She tumbled off him and luxuriated in the most wonderful feeling a woman can experience.The lovers concentrated on the beautiful feelings. Sleep soon claimed them.Meadow woke first the next morning. She was lying on her side. Her head faced the edge of the bed. She could see out the window. It was a dreary, rainy morn.She was hungover. Her mouth was desert dry. Her head was pounding like there was a little monkey inside her skull banging a drum. She was achy and nauseous.As full consciousness came to her, she felt a familiar sensation. Her vagina felt open and sore in a good way. That was how she felt the day after having sex.“What happened last night?” she wondered. She remembered the fight with her boyfriend Ted. She knew they hadn’t had sex. She remembered being upset, coming home, and drinking heavily. What happened after she drank was sketchy.She lifted the sheet and said to herself, “I’m naked?”That wasn’t how she usually slept. She decided to check herself. She snaked a hand down to her pussy. She noticed her lips were swollen and sore and there were crusty remains on her sex and thighs. “Okay. I had sex last night?” she asked herself. “With who?”.She heard a male snort behind. Meadow sat up and turned around. She recognized the boy in her bed even though she only saw the back of him.“Arlo?” she shouted panicking. “What are you doing in my bed?”“Huh?” Arlo groaned as he woke.When he turned toward her, Meadow saw his injuries. He had a black-eye and a rug burn on his face. His body had scratches and bruises.She recalled scouring his face with her pussy and fighting over a liquor bottle. She immediately felt bad. She said, “Oh, Arlo! I’m so sorry.”She was distraught and had a flashback recalling more of what happened the night before. She recalled her drinking and the way she had used Arlo sexually. Her embarrassment and distress were increased by the injuries she saw on his body. She knew she had caused them all.She began to cry and apologized again. “Arlo, I remember what happened last night. I can see I hurt you and I know I took advantage you. I’m so sorry.”He stared at her blankly. He remembered last night as his night of firsts. It was a great night in his mind. He dismissed the injuries as accidental and insignificant.Before he could respond, she said, “I was drunk and abusive. I apologize. God! I don’t know how I can make it up to you.”Suddenly the stories girlfriends had told her about being raped by men filled her mind. A common theme of the survivors was how difficult it was to put the horrific experience behind them and to trust men again.Meadow began sobbing. She felt so guilty. She worried that she had done serious damage to Arlo, much deeper and more damaging than the scratches and a black eye.She cried and said, “Arlo, I’m a lawyer, a district attorney. Every day I strive to do the right thing. My integrity and reputation are important to me. I fight for the victims of crimes. If I can’t make things right, I try to make the situation better and give people some justice. My actions last night go against everything I believed.”Arlo was quiet and still. He didn’t relate well to people under normal circumstances. He had no clue what to do with this blubbering woman confessing her sins to him. He made an awkward situation more awkward by saying and doing nothing.Meadow finally stopped crying. She grabbed a tissue and blew her nose. Then she took a deep breath to settled herself.“Arlo, what I did was bad. Wrong.”“I forgive you.”He was thinking about the two orgasms she had given him. He’d trade a black eye for a fuck any day of the week.“No. You’re just be

Recovering From Bad Events.By regularguy 13. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Stay there,” Arlo instructed her.He turned the water off. He grabbed a towel and quickly dried his body. Then he patted her down.“Let’s get you to bed,” he said.He draped the towel over her shoulder as if that provided adequate cover. Then, he helped her stand. As they were leaving the bathroom, she said, “Wait.”She pulled the towel off her and proceeded to hang it in its place.“Okay. Ready,” she said.Arlo was beside her with a protective arm around her waist. They walked into the bedroom. At first, Arlo watched her feet and made sure the floor was clear of hazards. Then biology and curiosity took over and he stared at her nakedness. His erection returned.“Here we go,” he said. “Sit on the bed.”Meadow landed hard onto the bed. Her boobs bounced delightfully and her legs splayed open showing tender, pink flesh.“Easy now,” Arlo said. He steadied her and kept her upright.Meadow sat there. All the booze she had drank caused a shift in her personality. She was feeling depressed and indulged in self-pity. She sobbed.“Why do men cheat on me?” she asked her nephew.Arlo didn’t know what to say so he said nothing. She continued.“Ted was supposed to take me out tonight. Instead, he’s having a cocaine party with two women he just met. He’d rather get high and screw strangers than be with me. We’ve been dating six months. Sleeping together for five. I gave him my ass and still he dumped me.”Tears ran down her cheeks. She looked up at Arlo with eyes full of sorrow.He attempted to console her. “You’re beautiful,” he assured her.Meadow looked at his manly dick and looked back into his brown eyes. Both reminded her of Ted. The alcohol flowing through her body changed her mood. The “self-pitying drunk” became an “angry drunk”.To her, Arlo represented Ted and all the other men who had cheated on her.She grabbed his dick and pulled him to her. Arlo had no choice, but to get on the bed with her. They ended up side by side on the mattress.“Hey! What are you doing? "Arlo shrieked.Meadow laughed harshly and said, "I’ve had it being used and discarded by men. I’m in charge now.”She pulled on his cock to show that she was the boss. Then, she pulled his head to her and kissed him hard.She was the aggressor. She rolled him on his back, climbed on top of him and kissed him more. Arlo was confused and hesitant.“Wait. Aunt Meadow,” he protested. He was worried her mood with shift again and he’d be in trouble.“Puckered up,” she responded.She kissed him repeatedly. His fear evaporated and Arlo began to enjoy it. He found her lips warm and soft. He didn’t care that his first real kiss was with a relative.Wendy and Sue stepped out of the upstairs bathroom and Steven and Warren swooped down on them. They ushered them down the hall to Steve’s room. Warren closed the door behind them.“What’s this all about?” Sue asked giggling.Warren embraced Wendy and kissed her passionately. Then he said, “We can only watch our beautiful girlfriends moving sexily and seductively on the dance floor for so long before we need to wrap them in our arms and ravish them.”“Oh,” Wendy moaned. She kissed her boyfriend. Romantic words like that were one of the reasons she loved him.Sue and Steven kissed. The couples necked and made their way to the queen-sized bed in the room. They each took half. Caresses followed. Clothing was removed and flung to the floor.The inebriated girls lay on the back and let themselves be lost in the moment. They didn’t care they were naked or having sex while their friends were present.The young women lay with their heads resting on pillows. Their eyes were closed as the boys fingered them and suck on their tits. They felt their bodies warm and their slits get slippery. Their breathing was audible. Small moans of pleasure were also heard.The guys looked at each other and shared a secret smile as they snuck a look at the other’s girl. Steve stared at Wendy’s big tits. Warren noted Sue’s fine, small pair.Warren said, “Okay girls, time for you to suck our cocks.”Steven smiled. He liked the idea. The girls were agreeable. The guys sat up on the bed with their backs against the headboard. They smiled like they were the masters of the universe. The women knelt in between their date’s leg.“Oh, My God!” Sue screamed when she saw Warren’s cock. “Is that for real?”Warren laughed happily. He was pleased and proud that she had noticed. He grinned and said, “Yes.”Steve looked. He too was impressed. Wendy gave everyone a silly, drunken grin and she stroked her man.Sue was still mesmerized. She asked in all honesty, “Wendy, you can handle that?”Wendy blushed. Warren said, “She loves every inch of it. She can’t get enough. Show her, Babe.”Wendy bent down and took it into her mouth. The head went in easily. She labored working on the rest. Sue and Steve watched intently.Warren smiled. He loved being the center of attention.Eventually, Sue realized she was staring and worried that Steve would get mad or feel inferior. She placed a hand on Steve’s face, looked him in the eye and said, “I love you.” She emphasized the last word.He smiled gratefully and they kissed. Then, Sue did her darndest to show her man she appreciated his cock. She sucked, licked, kissed and stroked his average size member.Warren got pissed when the short haired, small breasted blond ignored him and concentrated on her boyfriend. He took charge again.“I smell pussy. I want to eat pussy.”They collegians re-arranged themselves for the next activity. The girls were shamed by his comment that he could smell their weeping cunts. The guys ignored their distress and dove in. They licked, fingered and slurped the nectar of their dates. The girls soon forgot about their embarrassment and loved the attention being lavished on them.“Oh. Oh! Oh,” Wendy cried out as she came. The combination of two fingers in her pussy and an active tongue on her button drove her over the edge.Warren paused imagining he was hearing applause. Then, before Wendy could recover from her orgasm, he slid up her body and penetrated her.“Oh!” she cried loudly. “Too much!”Everyone looked her way. They saw her eyes roll back in her head. Her body trembled and she thrashed about. A look of shock washed over her face. Steve and Sue worried for her wellbeing.Warren smiled as he watched his effect on her.“Ah,” Wendy sighed loudly. A bit later, her color returned. She breathed easier and cooed, “Oh. Oh. Oh, Warren!”The concerned the other couple had vanished. Steve kissed Sue. He mounted and penetrated her slowly and gently.“Oh!” Sue sighed loudly. She wrapped her legs around her man. It was wonderful to feel him inside her. The feeling was mutual.“Em,” Steve moaned.They made sweet love.After an extended period of kissing, Meadow got on her hands and knees. She straddling Arlo and presented a breast to his mouth.“Kiss my boob.”Arlo didn’t hesitate this time. He kissed all parts of her boob. It looked huge hanging down from her chest. Soon he was licking and softly sucking on her big, hard nipple.“Mum. Yeah, like that,” she moaned. She enjoyed his attention.Minutes later, she moved and swung the other tit over to his mouth. He gave it the same loving treatment.She sat up and addressed him while towering over him. “I’ve sucked a lot of dicks. Not always because I wanted to, but to please some man. I’m not sucking yours. You are performing oral sex on me.”She slid her knees forward until her pussy was over his mouth. She sat on his face. “Eat me,” she ordered.A hot fur pie dropped on Arlo. He struggled to free his nose so he could breathe and then, he struggled to please her. He’d never done this before. He thought, “Oh God! What am I supposed to do? She liked, well I think she liked how I treated her breasts. I’ll do the same thing”.He kissed her snatch and gently licked and sucked on her slit. He explored her with his tongue. Accidentally, he encountered her clit. She reacted in a positive way.“Oh! Yes. There. There,” she cooed.Arlo brought his hands up and held her ass as he concentrated on the bump, this little nub that she seemed to like having touched. The whole experience reminded him of eating a peach. Both were fuzzy, juicy and delicious. He thought, “God! I’d never have guessed that eating pussy would be so fucking wonderful.”.Arlo was giving her his full attention. He noticed as time passed, she became more vocal and she moved her hips rhythmically. She cried out loudly, “Oh. Fucking yes!”She ground her pussy hard into his face. She slammed into him and held it there. Her thighs clamped down on his head. Arlo had no idea what was happening. His range of movement was limited, but he continued to flick his tongue and stimulate her the best he could.Meadow gasped loudly and drew in a large amount of air. She punched the top of his head and shouted, “Enough. Stop!” Then she rolled off and curled up into a ball. She rocked slowly, breathed deeply and concentrated on the wonderful orgasmic feelings that flowed through her body.Steve was slamming his dick into Sue and she loved it and cooed, “Oh. Oh, baby. Yes.”This pissed Warren off. He pulled out of Wendy and manhandled her rolling her over. “Come on. Up on your knees. Time for doggie.”Bam! He slapped her ample ass and the sound echoed in the room.“Ouch!” his date cried out.His action had the desired effect. Sue and Steven looked over at him. His big heavy dick pointed menacing at them as he swiveled in their direction making sure they saw his large cock. Then he grabbed it and placed it against Wendy’s butthole.She freaked. “No! Don’t even think about it!”Wendy moved frantically getting her anus away from his dick. Warren laughed and moved his dick to her pussy. One hand held his dick at her opening, the other grabbed her hip. He held her still as he thrust inside her.She raised her head and howled as he flew in her. “Oh, my God! Your dick spreads me.”Warren smiled. He was glad to be the center of attention again. Wendy preferred other, more intimate positions. She liked to see and kiss her lovers, but there was something special, naughty about doing it doggie style.This position was a favorite of Warren’s. He loved to pound away and see his dick penetrating a girl’s pussy. He liked the deep penetration, the feeling of dominating his partner and the erotic view of her ass. They were all big turn-ons for him.“Uhm. Uhm. Uhm,” he moaned as he screwed his girlfriend.Wendy also appreciated the deep penetration. She groaned, “Oh. Oh. So deep!”She arched her back to change the angle of his dick. She moved to increase her pleasure.“Back that ass up!” Warren called out as he saw and felt her bounce, swing and roll her hips.She moved to get him to hit all the right spots for her. A bonus for Wendy was with every thrust, his swinging testicles stimulated her clit as they swung forward hitting her love button.“Ohh. Fuck me!” Wendy cried.Steven and Sue found themselves moving in rhythm with their mates. The foursome fed off each other – the sights, the sounds, the smells. There was a crescendo of guttural cries as everyone climaxed urged on by the others.Warren took pride on being the last. He pulled out and shot his load on Wendy’s ass and back. The big dog marked his territory and smirked.Arlo lay on his side and watched and waited. After a couple of minutes, Meadow turned towards him. She punched his shoulder and said angrily, “You bastard. What’s wrong with you? When a woman comes, leave her be and let her enjoy her orgasm. The clit gets too tender for you to keep going on and on.”Arlo stared at her blankly. He didn’t know what she was talking about. He started babbling, “I’m sorry if I did it wrong. I’ve never done that before. I don’t what’s enough and what’s too much. Sorry.”Meadow acted like she didn’t hear his apology. She was still drunk and even though she had had an orgasm, she was still mad at men. She saw his erection and grabbed it.“Get on you back,” she shouted angrily.Her rage startled him. He rolled over on his back. She straddled him and slotted his penis at her opening. She decided that she was going to do whatever she wanted. She was going to have fun tonight. She eased down on his hardness.“Oh, yeah,” she cried as he went in her.Arlo cried out too, “Oh!” His exclamation was a cry of surprise.She sank slowly on his rod. She savored the initial penetration and the spreading of her flesh. She said, “This is payback for all those jerks who fucked me, got off and left me unsatisfied. Why can’t tonight be my night? Why can’t I come twice?”Arlo was shell shocked. This whole evening had been strange, a true night of firsts for him. Before this evening, he’d been an inexperienced virgin who hadn’t kissed a girl and now he’d seen one naked, been jerked off, kissed a grown woman, sucked her tits, ate her pussy and, the pièce de résistance, he was having sex, intercourse, with a woman.“Oh,” he moaned as he experienced the joy, the ecstasy, of being inside a woman.She began riding him. She started slowly giving herself time to adjust to a hard, thick object in her vagina. She fucked with no consideration of her partner. She did what she wanted, at the speed and rhythm she desired. The echo of her last orgasm was present. She drew on those feeling and moved quickly toward another.Arlo lay there as this beautiful woman gave him the most precious experience of his life. His dick loved everything she did. Lucky, he’d come in the shower fifteen minutes ago, otherwise he would have exploded the second time she bounced on his dick.He watched her face take on a determined expression. He saw her boobs bouncing around like crazy. He saw her triangle of hair rise and fall as her vagina rose and fell on his cock. She clenched her teeth, spittle flew from her mouth as she sucked in and expelled air. Then she cried out.“Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh!”She slammed herself home faster and faster, harder and harder. Her pussy clenched his dick.He came. “Oh God!” he yelled.She came. “Fuck!”His ears were ringing. His heart pounded. He’d never felt joy like this before.Meadow lost contact with reality. She was already drunk. This orgasmic high took her to a new world. One of bliss, pure unadulterated bliss. She tumbled off him and luxuriated in the most wonderful feeling a woman can experience.The lovers concentrated on the beautiful feelings. Sleep soon claimed them.Meadow woke first the next morning. She was lying on her side. Her head faced the edge of the bed. She could see out the window. It was a dreary, rainy morn.She was hungover. Her mouth was desert dry. Her head was pounding like there was a little monkey inside her skull banging a drum. She was achy and nauseous.As full consciousness came to her, she felt a familiar sensation. Her vagina felt open and sore in a good way. That was how she felt the day after having sex.“What happened last night?” she wondered. She remembered the fight with her boyfriend Ted. She knew they hadn’t had sex. She remembered being upset, coming home, and drinking heavily. What happened after she drank was sketchy.She lifted the sheet and said to herself, “I’m naked?”That wasn’t how she usually slept. She decided to check herself. She snaked a hand down to her pussy. She noticed her lips were swollen and sore and there were crusty remains on her sex and thighs. “Okay. I had sex last night?” she asked herself. “With who?”.She heard a male snort behind. Meadow sat up and turned around. She recognized the boy in her bed even though she only saw the back of him.“Arlo?” she shouted panicking. “What are you doing in my bed?”“Huh?” Arlo groaned as he woke.When he turned toward her, Meadow saw his injuries. He had a black-eye and a rug burn on his face. His body had scratches and bruises.She recalled scouring his face with her pussy and fighting over a liquor bottle. She immediately felt bad. She said, “Oh, Arlo! I’m so sorry.”She was distraught and had a flashback recalling more of what happened the night before. She recalled her drinking and the way she had used Arlo sexually. Her embarrassment and distress were increased by the injuries she saw on his body. She knew she had caused them all.She began to cry and apologized again. “Arlo, I remember what happened last night. I can see I hurt you and I know I took advantage you. I’m so sorry.”He stared at her blankly. He remembered last night as his night of firsts. It was a great night in his mind. He dismissed the injuries as accidental and insignificant.Before he could respond, she said, “I was drunk and abusive. I apologize. God! I don’t know how I can make it up to you.”Suddenly the stories girlfriends had told her about being raped by men filled her mind. A common theme of the survivors was how difficult it was to put the horrific experience behind them and to trust men again.Meadow began sobbing. She felt so guilty. She worried that she had done serious damage to Arlo, much deeper and more damaging than the scratches and a black eye.She cried and said, “Arlo, I’m a lawyer, a district attorney. Every day I strive to do the right thing. My integrity and reputation are important to me. I fight for the victims of crimes. If I can’t make things right, I try to make the situation better and give people some justice. My actions last night go against everything I believed.”Arlo was quiet and still. He didn’t relate well to people under normal circumstances. He had no clue what to do with this blubbering woman confessing her sins to him. He made an awkward situation more awkward by saying and doing nothing.Meadow finally stopped crying. She grabbed a tissue and blew her nose. Then she took a deep breath to settled herself.“Arlo, what I did was bad. Wrong.”“I forgive you.”He was thinking about the two orgasms she had given him. He’d trade a black eye for a fuck any day of the week.“No. You’re just be

Aunt regrets stealing his virginity. She makes it right.By regularguy 13. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Thursday, Feb 13thHarvey Fielding, the aged patriarch of the family stood and looked out with pride at the group sitting around the dinner table. Three generations were present. With him, were his two daughters and their families. Harvey’s wife was not with them. Unfortunately, she had passed away.They were at his eldest daughter’s house in Richmond, Virginia. Meadow was a divorced woman with a single child. Her daughter, Wendy, was twenty and a sophomore at Randolph-Macon College.Sitting across from them was his other daughter, Breeze, and her family: her husband, Bill and their son, Arlo.The group had enjoyed a good meal.Harvey Fielding said, “I stand here a proud and happy man. These get-togethers are too short and too infrequent.”His family murmured their agreement.He continued, “Congratulations Meadow, on being recognized by the National Association of Women Lawyers for the mentoring program you run for high school girls.”Everyone raised their glass and congratulated her. Then Harvey said, “Congratulations to Arlo for his scholarship to my favorite school, Randolph-Macon College. If I say so myself, it is an excellent institution of higher learning. I am pleased that you’re planning to major in Philosophy and Ethics.”Breeze laughed and said good-naturedly, “Father, it looks like you won. Arlo has your temperament. I tried to develop his artist side, but he has none.”“Wendy caught that bug,” Meadow said with a laugh. “Maybe you and I should trade kids.”Breeze was a talented artist. She inherited that skill from her mother. Like her mother, Breeze could draw, paint and sculpt. She and Bill earned their living selling the art they produced.Harvey dramatically lowered his voice and said, “Arlo, happy as I am that you’ll be joining your cousin Wendy at R-MC, unfortunately, I have to report that the quality of the teaching staff there has diminished significantly recently.”He was kidding and everyone knew it. They all laughed. He had retired from the college last year after thirty years of teaching philosophy and ethics.He waited for the laughter to die and then said, “And lastly, let us say bon voyage to our travelers. Breeze and Bill are off tomorrow for a well-deserved, ten-day vacation to St. Bart’s. While they are having fun in the sun, the rest of us will be suffering through a cold and dreary Virginia February.”Breeze said, “I’ll send you all photos from the warm and sunny Caribbean.”“No thanks,” Harvey chirped. “I don’t need to see pictures of you two naked.”The family laughed. Bill and Breeze were artists, but they weren’t free spirits. Everyone knew them to be serious, shy, quiet souls. They would never frolic naked on a beach or anywhere else for that matter.Harvey waited until he had everyone’s attention and then he said, “I will close the night with a quote from a brilliant philosopher.” He raised his glass and said, “To alcohol: the cause of, and solution to all the world’s problems. At least so says Homer Simpson.”Cheers and laughter broke out. Everyone raised their glass and drank.^^^After the meal, Bill and Breeze said their goodbyes. They had to catch an early flight out of Baltimore-Washington Airport and they were spending the night at a hotel near the airport.Breeze hugged her boy and said, “Enjoy the tour of the campus and sitting in on some classes. Promise me you will talk to the other students.” She looked concerned.“Ah Mom,” Arlo whined.Arlo took after his parents. He too was a shy person. He was naturally quiet, but it was more than that, he was awkward around people and uncomfortable to engage with them. He was not a “people person” and had never had a lot of friends.His behavior was partly due to his timid nature. His upbringing also contributed to his demeanor. When he was young, he only had limited opportunities to interact with other children. He hadn’t attended regular school. He was home schooled.His parents taught him what they thought was necessary and let books supplement their efforts. He became a big reader and gravitated to ethics because it was a field of study that suited his nature. He could read and think and pursue it alone.Arlo’s opportunity to connect with other kids was hurt by his family’s nomadic lifestyle. The family was forced to move to follow artistic projects. He was always the new kid in town and he often moved before anyone got to know him or he got to know them.His parents prayed he would outgrow his shyness. They hoped that college would be that time.Wendy was the next person to say her goodbyes. She was returning to school.“Bye Mom,” Wendy said. “My sorority is having an event.”Meadow knew that was code for “I have a party to go to”. She was fine with that. Wendy was a good girl and she kept her grades up. However, she felt they should give her nephew an opportunity to attend the party.She said, “Wendy, why don’t you take Arlo with you?”Wendy was planning to hook up with her boyfriend. She didn’t want to be stuck with her nerdy cousin. However, she knew she couldn’t object outright. She decided to roll the dice and invite him. She was betting his shy nature would cause him to decline.“Arlo,” Wendy asked brightly. “Would you like to go? There’s a party tonight. Lots of people will be there.”Arlo started to sweat. Crowds and parties scared him. He stammered as he responded, “Ah. Ah. No, thank you. Gramps and I were planning to discuss ethics.”Wendy smiled. She was happy her plan had worked and she when off to the party unencumbered.Meadow cleaned up and headed off to bed. It had been a long day for her.Harvey and Arlo had an enjoyable time discussing philosophy and ethics. Harvey played the role of professor. During their conversation, he asked,“Arlo, what does it mean to be good.”Arlo spoke clearly. He was comfortable talking to his grandfather and very comfort talking about ethics. He gave the textbook answer. “To be honest, courageous, respectful and concerned about others. To be a good citizen. Obey the laws, protect the environment, be informed and be involved with society.”“Why should we strive to live by these standards?” the old professor asked.“Our world would be unpleasant and chaotic if we didn’t. We’d be miserable if everyone lied and cheated and was mean to each another. If people acted on their baser instincts of greed and self-interest, we couldn’t build a functioning society.”“Do you believe the goals of humans are joy, happiness, and contentment and the best way to achieve these goals is ethical behavior?”Arlo nodded.“I agree also,” Harvey said. “Now, how do we get there?”They discussed different versions of ethical theory. Arlo was a proponent of one theory. His Grandfather favored another.Harvey summed up his argument this way. He said, “As you know, in consequential ethics, the outcome determines the morality of the act.”Arlo interjected, “For you, the end justifies the mean. Do you really believe there are no standards of behavior that should be upheld?”“Yes and no,” Harvey conceded. “What makes an action right or wrong is the consequences of the action. Being truthful is a noble goal, but I believe it is okay to lie sometimes.”“But a lie is a lie,” Arlo stated. For him, everything was black or white.“Yes, a lie is a lie,” Harvey agreed. “But a lie can be a good thing. Consider this scenario, an overweight wife asks her husband if her butt is too big. Which is the better choice? If he’s truthful and says "Yes, dear. You’re fat.” He hurt her feelings. If he lies and says, “No. You look fine.” She is happy and believe me, it increases the husband’s happiness too.“"That’s an innocent lie,” Arlo pointed out. “You need to be truthful about significant things.”“Like life or death issues?”“Certainly.”Harvey said, “What would you do in this circumstance? A criminal breaks into your home. He demands to know if anyone else in the house?. You know your mother is upstairs. Do you tell him? Or do you attempt to protect her and say ‘I’m the only one here.’”“I lie to protect my mother,” Arlo answered.“Exactly,” Harvey said. “It is acceptable, I would argue necessary at times, to break the moral code to be moral. The essence of morality is determined by the outcome of the act. One cannot blindly follow a set of precepts and expect to achieve good results.”Arlo said, “You make a good argument for your system, but I still have problems with it. Many people believe in God and follow the Ten Commandments. That is a good thing for them and society. They would say you are replacing God’s law with man’s judgment. Religious people won’t like that. And considering the nature of man, won’t a man always find a way to justify his behavior?"And isn’t it a better, simpler and faster method of moral behavior to have standards and to live by them? I can see the world grinding to a halt as we all say 'Time out. I need to do a moral calculation of all my possible actions to see which is best for the greatest number of people.’”Harvey laughed and said, “This is exactly why I find ethics so fascinating. Lying is bad. You should strive to always tell the truth unless the situation dictates that a lie is the better choice. You should follow God’s laws except when you know better. The end justifies the mean except when it causes you to break some moral code.”Harvey smiled good-naturedly and said, “Another reason I find Ethics so fascinating is because it is the perfect excuse to argue and drink. Two of my favorite things.”Harvey stood and finished his drink. He was impressed with his grandson’s grasp of the subject and his intellect.“Arlo, I’ll leave you with one more question that may push you to my side. If the tip of your dick is resting on the labia of a beautiful and willing female, would you lie to her so both of you could enjoy out of this world sex?"Let’s say she pauses and asks if you love her. What are you going to say?"In my scenario, you like her, but you aren’t in love with her. If you are completely honest, you and she miss out on a wonderful experience. You deny each other the joy of great sex."Ethics is about good and evil, right and wrong. If the goal of your actions is the greatest good for the greatest number, then you must lie and fuck her. To needlessly uphold a rigid, abstract standard in this situation serves no purpose, correct?”Harvey walked away. He grabbed his coat and returned to his house. Arlo went to bed. He laid on the floral sheets and pondered the last question his grandfather put to him. His dick was hard and thought the answer was obvious.^^^While the virgin, Arlo, was thinking about sex, his cousin, Wendy, was having sex.She had recently begun dating the handsome captain of college’s baseball team. That was a big boost to her social standing because he was a big man on campus. All her girlfriends were jealous. At the moment, Wendy was giving him a blowjob.“Oh!” Wendy cried in distress. The hot brunette gagged on his dick and pulled off. She coughed repeatedly. Her eyes watered.Warren, her boyfriend, chuckled. He knew he had a big dick and he enjoyed watching his conquests struggle with it. The only thing he enjoyed more was when they beg for it.“What’s the matter, Wendy?” he asked pretending he didn’t know.Wendy had been struggling with the girth of his cock as she knelt topless beside him on his bed in his bedroom blowing him. When the bastard rocked his hips forward, he drove his big dick in deep, too deep into her mouth. He caused her to gag and cough.He had done it on purpose just to mess with her. While she coughed, he guided her to her back. He hiked up her dress and pulled her panties off. He sat beside her and gently brushed the hair from her tanned face.He consoled her, “Better now? Good. Let me see your beautiful face.”She smiled at his words of false concern. She said, “Yes. I’m better.”“Good.”Warren climbed on top of her and shoved his cock inside her.“OH!” she cried. “Warren! I need time.”He pushed his dick in further and further. Her internal organs were rudely shoved aside.She broke out into a sweat. She spread her legs as wide as possible as if that would make his sudden penetration any easier.“Oh. Oh. Oh!” she grunted in shock.“Oh baby, you’re the best. I love your tight pussy,” he cooed. He did love a snug cunt. He also loved surprising his women and watching them squirm and wince when he rudely slid into them before they were ready.He looked into her eyes and saw the shock, the pain, and fear his action generated. It made fucking her more exciting for him. He casually stroked in and out of her. He saw her battle to accommodate his size and the sudden assault.She didn’t complain. They rarely did. She struggled at first. She worked hard to handle him. Her body adapted and lubricated.Warren grinned at her. It grew into a full smile when he saw a flicker of pleasure replace her look of distress.“Em. Oh. Yeah,” she groaned as her vagina fully opened and her lubrication level maxed out. Pleasure replaced pain and then, the fucking began.Warren was a sexual narcissist. Like any good narcissist, he had great admiration for himself. He also had a grandiose sense of his sexual prowess. He didn’t have sex, he put on virtuoso performances. When he wasn’t abusing her, Wendy felt things and levels of pleasure no other man elicited.He worked his magic. She came on his cock twice. She was now a puddle of quivering flesh.“Oh God! Oh God! Warren come inside me,” she begged. “I can’t take it. If you make me come one more time, I’m going to pass out.”Those were the words he was dying to hear. He ramped up his efforts and made her come against her wishes.“Oh God. Oh God! Oh. Oh! Oh!” she cried out.Wendy came hard. Another glorious orgasm wracked her body. She felt dizzy and then experienced a sudden loss of consciousness.Warren watched and congratulated himself, “There it is, la petite mort. The little death.”He was proud that he had fucked her so well that she had fainted. Wendy woke to hear him groaning and still screwing her, “Oh yeah. Oh, fuck. Ah.”She hugged him and said the words he loved to hear. “Oh, Warren. You fuck me like no one else.”That punched his ticket. He enjoyed hearing those words more than he had enjoyed having sex with her. He felt victorious once again and he came.^^^Friday, February 14thAunt Meadow and Arlo had breakfast together. She said, “Today’s the big day. So, you’re going to sit in on some classes?”He nodded to avoid speaking.They left at the same time. He went to the college to tour the campus and she went to prosecute a child molester.Arlo returned to this Aunt’s house late-afternoon. No one was there. He watched television.“Indiana Jones, you rock,” Arlo said.He had just watched the movie “Raiders of the Lost Ark”. It was his favorite movie. In his dreams, he was the handsome, swashbuckling hero. He won the girl and saved the day. In real life, he was a shy eighteen-year-old who was awkward around people and especially timid and nervous around females. Needless to say, he didn’t date and he was a virgin.He walked into the bathroom and said, “I love indoor plumbing.”He peed in the toilet, flushed and said, “Why do my parents put up with a smelly, camper toilet when if we lived like normal people we could all use this wonderful, hygienic device?”Since his parents moved frequently to work on commissioned art project, they lived in a camper that they pulled by an SUV.“How about a shower?” he asked rhetorically.He answered himself continuing to talk out loud. “That sounds good. A nice, long, hot shower. Another marvelous experience denied to trailer people.”Arlo undressed. He dropped his clothes in a pile on the floor.He said, “Oh. They have a hamper.”He left his clothes on the floor and went to the wicker container. He flipped open the top. He saw a sexy black, lacy bra and a pair of panties.“Whoa!”He picked up the bra. He had never seen something so beautiful, so sexy, and certainly never on a live girl. He was not the kind of guy who could seduce a woman.None of his mother’s bras were like this one. She was a petite woman with small breasts. She usually didn’t bother with one because she didn’t need to. If she wore one, they were soft, stretchy bandeau tube style bras. Functional. Not sexy.“36C,” he snickered as he read the label. “She certainly is the big sister.”He examined the cups and fingered the lace. His dick got hard thinking about the soft flesh that filled them. Next, he picked up the underwear. It also had lace and was alluring. He studied it and did the unthinkable. He brought the crotch to his nose and sniffed.“Oh! Em.”He was overwhelmed with the acrid, musky odor of a woman. His dick twitched and grew hard. He said, “Aunt Meadow wore these! This is her scent.”He held the panties to his nose with his left hand and stroked his dick with his right.“Mum,” he groaned breathing deeply.He looked around for something to use as a lubricant. He spied hand lotion on the counter by the sink. He pumped a large amount on his hand and masturbated. He sniffed the panties, stroked his cock and kept thinking about how this article of clothing had been pressed up against a woman’s pussy.“Oh! Oh! God!” he called out as he came in the sink. He dropped the panties and gripped the counter for support as he jacked off into the basin.“Oh! Fuck,” he cried as the last of his spunk landed in the sink. His heart was pounding and his breathing was ragged. He rested a bit and then turned on the tap and cleaned up. He sent his cum down the drain.He returned the sexy underwear to the dirty clothes hamper and hopped in the shower. He shampooed his hair and scrubbed his body hard. He was trying to wash away the sin of masturbation made worse by sniffing his Aunt’s soiled underwear.^^^

Aunt regrets stealing his virginity. She makes it right.By regularguy 13. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Thursday, Feb 13thHarvey Fielding, the aged patriarch of the family stood and looked out with pride at the group sitting around the dinner table. Three generations were present. With him, were his two daughters and their families. Harvey’s wife was not with them. Unfortunately, she had passed away.They were at his eldest daughter’s house in Richmond, Virginia. Meadow was a divorced woman with a single child. Her daughter, Wendy, was twenty and a sophomore at Randolph-Macon College.Sitting across from them was his other daughter, Breeze, and her family: her husband, Bill and their son, Arlo.The group had enjoyed a good meal.Harvey Fielding said, “I stand here a proud and happy man. These get-togethers are too short and too infrequent.”His family murmured their agreement.He continued, “Congratulations Meadow, on being recognized by the National Association of Women Lawyers for the mentoring program you run for high school girls.”Everyone raised their glass and congratulated her. Then Harvey said, “Congratulations to Arlo for his scholarship to my favorite school, Randolph-Macon College. If I say so myself, it is an excellent institution of higher learning. I am pleased that you’re planning to major in Philosophy and Ethics.”Breeze laughed and said good-naturedly, “Father, it looks like you won. Arlo has your temperament. I tried to develop his artist side, but he has none.”“Wendy caught that bug,” Meadow said with a laugh. “Maybe you and I should trade kids.”Breeze was a talented artist. She inherited that skill from her mother. Like her mother, Breeze could draw, paint and sculpt. She and Bill earned their living selling the art they produced.Harvey dramatically lowered his voice and said, “Arlo, happy as I am that you’ll be joining your cousin Wendy at R-MC, unfortunately, I have to report that the quality of the teaching staff there has diminished significantly recently.”He was kidding and everyone knew it. They all laughed. He had retired from the college last year after thirty years of teaching philosophy and ethics.He waited for the laughter to die and then said, “And lastly, let us say bon voyage to our travelers. Breeze and Bill are off tomorrow for a well-deserved, ten-day vacation to St. Bart’s. While they are having fun in the sun, the rest of us will be suffering through a cold and dreary Virginia February.”Breeze said, “I’ll send you all photos from the warm and sunny Caribbean.”“No thanks,” Harvey chirped. “I don’t need to see pictures of you two naked.”The family laughed. Bill and Breeze were artists, but they weren’t free spirits. Everyone knew them to be serious, shy, quiet souls. They would never frolic naked on a beach or anywhere else for that matter.Harvey waited until he had everyone’s attention and then he said, “I will close the night with a quote from a brilliant philosopher.” He raised his glass and said, “To alcohol: the cause of, and solution to all the world’s problems. At least so says Homer Simpson.”Cheers and laughter broke out. Everyone raised their glass and drank.^^^After the meal, Bill and Breeze said their goodbyes. They had to catch an early flight out of Baltimore-Washington Airport and they were spending the night at a hotel near the airport.Breeze hugged her boy and said, “Enjoy the tour of the campus and sitting in on some classes. Promise me you will talk to the other students.” She looked concerned.“Ah Mom,” Arlo whined.Arlo took after his parents. He too was a shy person. He was naturally quiet, but it was more than that, he was awkward around people and uncomfortable to engage with them. He was not a “people person” and had never had a lot of friends.His behavior was partly due to his timid nature. His upbringing also contributed to his demeanor. When he was young, he only had limited opportunities to interact with other children. He hadn’t attended regular school. He was home schooled.His parents taught him what they thought was necessary and let books supplement their efforts. He became a big reader and gravitated to ethics because it was a field of study that suited his nature. He could read and think and pursue it alone.Arlo’s opportunity to connect with other kids was hurt by his family’s nomadic lifestyle. The family was forced to move to follow artistic projects. He was always the new kid in town and he often moved before anyone got to know him or he got to know them.His parents prayed he would outgrow his shyness. They hoped that college would be that time.Wendy was the next person to say her goodbyes. She was returning to school.“Bye Mom,” Wendy said. “My sorority is having an event.”Meadow knew that was code for “I have a party to go to”. She was fine with that. Wendy was a good girl and she kept her grades up. However, she felt they should give her nephew an opportunity to attend the party.She said, “Wendy, why don’t you take Arlo with you?”Wendy was planning to hook up with her boyfriend. She didn’t want to be stuck with her nerdy cousin. However, she knew she couldn’t object outright. She decided to roll the dice and invite him. She was betting his shy nature would cause him to decline.“Arlo,” Wendy asked brightly. “Would you like to go? There’s a party tonight. Lots of people will be there.”Arlo started to sweat. Crowds and parties scared him. He stammered as he responded, “Ah. Ah. No, thank you. Gramps and I were planning to discuss ethics.”Wendy smiled. She was happy her plan had worked and she when off to the party unencumbered.Meadow cleaned up and headed off to bed. It had been a long day for her.Harvey and Arlo had an enjoyable time discussing philosophy and ethics. Harvey played the role of professor. During their conversation, he asked,“Arlo, what does it mean to be good.”Arlo spoke clearly. He was comfortable talking to his grandfather and very comfort talking about ethics. He gave the textbook answer. “To be honest, courageous, respectful and concerned about others. To be a good citizen. Obey the laws, protect the environment, be informed and be involved with society.”“Why should we strive to live by these standards?” the old professor asked.“Our world would be unpleasant and chaotic if we didn’t. We’d be miserable if everyone lied and cheated and was mean to each another. If people acted on their baser instincts of greed and self-interest, we couldn’t build a functioning society.”“Do you believe the goals of humans are joy, happiness, and contentment and the best way to achieve these goals is ethical behavior?”Arlo nodded.“I agree also,” Harvey said. “Now, how do we get there?”They discussed different versions of ethical theory. Arlo was a proponent of one theory. His Grandfather favored another.Harvey summed up his argument this way. He said, “As you know, in consequential ethics, the outcome determines the morality of the act.”Arlo interjected, “For you, the end justifies the mean. Do you really believe there are no standards of behavior that should be upheld?”“Yes and no,” Harvey conceded. “What makes an action right or wrong is the consequences of the action. Being truthful is a noble goal, but I believe it is okay to lie sometimes.”“But a lie is a lie,” Arlo stated. For him, everything was black or white.“Yes, a lie is a lie,” Harvey agreed. “But a lie can be a good thing. Consider this scenario, an overweight wife asks her husband if her butt is too big. Which is the better choice? If he’s truthful and says "Yes, dear. You’re fat.” He hurt her feelings. If he lies and says, “No. You look fine.” She is happy and believe me, it increases the husband’s happiness too.“"That’s an innocent lie,” Arlo pointed out. “You need to be truthful about significant things.”“Like life or death issues?”“Certainly.”Harvey said, “What would you do in this circumstance? A criminal breaks into your home. He demands to know if anyone else in the house?. You know your mother is upstairs. Do you tell him? Or do you attempt to protect her and say ‘I’m the only one here.’”“I lie to protect my mother,” Arlo answered.“Exactly,” Harvey said. “It is acceptable, I would argue necessary at times, to break the moral code to be moral. The essence of morality is determined by the outcome of the act. One cannot blindly follow a set of precepts and expect to achieve good results.”Arlo said, “You make a good argument for your system, but I still have problems with it. Many people believe in God and follow the Ten Commandments. That is a good thing for them and society. They would say you are replacing God’s law with man’s judgment. Religious people won’t like that. And considering the nature of man, won’t a man always find a way to justify his behavior?"And isn’t it a better, simpler and faster method of moral behavior to have standards and to live by them? I can see the world grinding to a halt as we all say 'Time out. I need to do a moral calculation of all my possible actions to see which is best for the greatest number of people.’”Harvey laughed and said, “This is exactly why I find ethics so fascinating. Lying is bad. You should strive to always tell the truth unless the situation dictates that a lie is the better choice. You should follow God’s laws except when you know better. The end justifies the mean except when it causes you to break some moral code.”Harvey smiled good-naturedly and said, “Another reason I find Ethics so fascinating is because it is the perfect excuse to argue and drink. Two of my favorite things.”Harvey stood and finished his drink. He was impressed with his grandson’s grasp of the subject and his intellect.“Arlo, I’ll leave you with one more question that may push you to my side. If the tip of your dick is resting on the labia of a beautiful and willing female, would you lie to her so both of you could enjoy out of this world sex?"Let’s say she pauses and asks if you love her. What are you going to say?"In my scenario, you like her, but you aren’t in love with her. If you are completely honest, you and she miss out on a wonderful experience. You deny each other the joy of great sex."Ethics is about good and evil, right and wrong. If the goal of your actions is the greatest good for the greatest number, then you must lie and fuck her. To needlessly uphold a rigid, abstract standard in this situation serves no purpose, correct?”Harvey walked away. He grabbed his coat and returned to his house. Arlo went to bed. He laid on the floral sheets and pondered the last question his grandfather put to him. His dick was hard and thought the answer was obvious.^^^While the virgin, Arlo, was thinking about sex, his cousin, Wendy, was having sex.She had recently begun dating the handsome captain of college’s baseball team. That was a big boost to her social standing because he was a big man on campus. All her girlfriends were jealous. At the moment, Wendy was giving him a blowjob.“Oh!” Wendy cried in distress. The hot brunette gagged on his dick and pulled off. She coughed repeatedly. Her eyes watered.Warren, her boyfriend, chuckled. He knew he had a big dick and he enjoyed watching his conquests struggle with it. The only thing he enjoyed more was when they beg for it.“What’s the matter, Wendy?” he asked pretending he didn’t know.Wendy had been struggling with the girth of his cock as she knelt topless beside him on his bed in his bedroom blowing him. When the bastard rocked his hips forward, he drove his big dick in deep, too deep into her mouth. He caused her to gag and cough.He had done it on purpose just to mess with her. While she coughed, he guided her to her back. He hiked up her dress and pulled her panties off. He sat beside her and gently brushed the hair from her tanned face.He consoled her, “Better now? Good. Let me see your beautiful face.”She smiled at his words of false concern. She said, “Yes. I’m better.”“Good.”Warren climbed on top of her and shoved his cock inside her.“OH!” she cried. “Warren! I need time.”He pushed his dick in further and further. Her internal organs were rudely shoved aside.She broke out into a sweat. She spread her legs as wide as possible as if that would make his sudden penetration any easier.“Oh. Oh. Oh!” she grunted in shock.“Oh baby, you’re the best. I love your tight pussy,” he cooed. He did love a snug cunt. He also loved surprising his women and watching them squirm and wince when he rudely slid into them before they were ready.He looked into her eyes and saw the shock, the pain, and fear his action generated. It made fucking her more exciting for him. He casually stroked in and out of her. He saw her battle to accommodate his size and the sudden assault.She didn’t complain. They rarely did. She struggled at first. She worked hard to handle him. Her body adapted and lubricated.Warren grinned at her. It grew into a full smile when he saw a flicker of pleasure replace her look of distress.“Em. Oh. Yeah,” she groaned as her vagina fully opened and her lubrication level maxed out. Pleasure replaced pain and then, the fucking began.Warren was a sexual narcissist. Like any good narcissist, he had great admiration for himself. He also had a grandiose sense of his sexual prowess. He didn’t have sex, he put on virtuoso performances. When he wasn’t abusing her, Wendy felt things and levels of pleasure no other man elicited.He worked his magic. She came on his cock twice. She was now a puddle of quivering flesh.“Oh God! Oh God! Warren come inside me,” she begged. “I can’t take it. If you make me come one more time, I’m going to pass out.”Those were the words he was dying to hear. He ramped up his efforts and made her come against her wishes.“Oh God. Oh God! Oh. Oh! Oh!” she cried out.Wendy came hard. Another glorious orgasm wracked her body. She felt dizzy and then experienced a sudden loss of consciousness.Warren watched and congratulated himself, “There it is, la petite mort. The little death.”He was proud that he had fucked her so well that she had fainted. Wendy woke to hear him groaning and still screwing her, “Oh yeah. Oh, fuck. Ah.”She hugged him and said the words he loved to hear. “Oh, Warren. You fuck me like no one else.”That punched his ticket. He enjoyed hearing those words more than he had enjoyed having sex with her. He felt victorious once again and he came.^^^Friday, February 14thAunt Meadow and Arlo had breakfast together. She said, “Today’s the big day. So, you’re going to sit in on some classes?”He nodded to avoid speaking.They left at the same time. He went to the college to tour the campus and she went to prosecute a child molester.Arlo returned to this Aunt’s house late-afternoon. No one was there. He watched television.“Indiana Jones, you rock,” Arlo said.He had just watched the movie “Raiders of the Lost Ark”. It was his favorite movie. In his dreams, he was the handsome, swashbuckling hero. He won the girl and saved the day. In real life, he was a shy eighteen-year-old who was awkward around people and especially timid and nervous around females. Needless to say, he didn’t date and he was a virgin.He walked into the bathroom and said, “I love indoor plumbing.”He peed in the toilet, flushed and said, “Why do my parents put up with a smelly, camper toilet when if we lived like normal people we could all use this wonderful, hygienic device?”Since his parents moved frequently to work on commissioned art project, they lived in a camper that they pulled by an SUV.“How about a shower?” he asked rhetorically.He answered himself continuing to talk out loud. “That sounds good. A nice, long, hot shower. Another marvelous experience denied to trailer people.”Arlo undressed. He dropped his clothes in a pile on the floor.He said, “Oh. They have a hamper.”He left his clothes on the floor and went to the wicker container. He flipped open the top. He saw a sexy black, lacy bra and a pair of panties.“Whoa!”He picked up the bra. He had never seen something so beautiful, so sexy, and certainly never on a live girl. He was not the kind of guy who could seduce a woman.None of his mother’s bras were like this one. She was a petite woman with small breasts. She usually didn’t bother with one because she didn’t need to. If she wore one, they were soft, stretchy bandeau tube style bras. Functional. Not sexy.“36C,” he snickered as he read the label. “She certainly is the big sister.”He examined the cups and fingered the lace. His dick got hard thinking about the soft flesh that filled them. Next, he picked up the underwear. It also had lace and was alluring. He studied it and did the unthinkable. He brought the crotch to his nose and sniffed.“Oh! Em.”He was overwhelmed with the acrid, musky odor of a woman. His dick twitched and grew hard. He said, “Aunt Meadow wore these! This is her scent.”He held the panties to his nose with his left hand and stroked his dick with his right.“Mum,” he groaned breathing deeply.He looked around for something to use as a lubricant. He spied hand lotion on the counter by the sink. He pumped a large amount on his hand and masturbated. He sniffed the panties, stroked his cock and kept thinking about how this article of clothing had been pressed up against a woman’s pussy.“Oh! Oh! God!” he called out as he came in the sink. He dropped the panties and gripped the counter for support as he jacked off into the basin.“Oh! Fuck,” he cried as the last of his spunk landed in the sink. His heart was pounding and his breathing was ragged. He rested a bit and then turned on the tap and cleaned up. He sent his cum down the drain.He returned the sexy underwear to the dirty clothes hamper and hopped in the shower. He shampooed his hair and scrubbed his body hard. He was trying to wash away the sin of masturbation made worse by sniffing his Aunt’s soiled underwear.^^^

Virgin guy gets the girl at last.Based on a post by S3lwyncd0g. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had no idea how much my life was about to change when I went to work that night in April 1980. I was nineteen, had no girlfriend, hell, never even been kissed. I had a job buffing floors in a department store. All the cleaning and restocking was done in the evening and right after closing. Then, after everyone was gone, I came in to do the floors. This way, no one was in my way or tracking on the floors. I would wax a different area each night and simply mop and buff all others as needed. I was going to Junior College and the store's general manager was my Dad's best friend and my godfather. Looking back, I was so lucky that this happened before camera surveillance systems were widespread and affordable.I stuck a tape in the cassette player in the office and it played over the store's sound system, Kool and the Gang was my music tonight. I turned around and nearly shit my pants. Daphne, the Boss's daughter, was right behind me, I yelped.“Sorry, Kip. Didn't mean to scare you.” she said.“T-That's okay,” I replied trying to calm down, “I didn't know anyone was here.”She pointed to her Dad's office, “Yeah, I was crashed on his sofa.”I noticed she had a sad demeanor and her hair was all mussed up.“I just didn't feel like going home and needed someplace to sit and think,” she said and turning, walked out of the office and onto the store floor.The offices were on the second floor which also contained the Home Decor and Furnishings as well as Clothing departments. I followed her.Daphne was almost like a cousin. We'd grown up together, she was a year older than me and had been a tomboy until puberty hit her. And boy, did it hit her hard. She went from cute to hot in no time. Of course boys noticed and flocked around her. I got left behind. Now at twenty she stood 5'9", was stacked with big tits and the naturally blonde hair from her Mother's Swedish family line. She was wearing a baggy blue crop-top and a pair of red and white striped tight short shorts. (ah the fashion of the 80's) Her long legs looked amazing. Naturally I followed her.“You okay?” I asked when I caught up with her.“Hmm? Oh yeah… I guess…” she mumbled. Then she stopped and leaned on the railing around the escalator. I stood there in silence.God, her ass looked awesome! I started to step away when she leaned forward on her elbows. Her crop top hung open and I could see her tits hanging free. They looked huge. Of course I wasn't experienced and had only seen tits in flashes and glimpses and Playboy. So this turned me on. I stood and stared for a moment then moved slightly to get a better view.“Kip? You know those silly episodes of shows and in movies where people swap bodies?”“Yeah.”“It's stupid, I know, doesn't happen, can't happen… but, damn, I wish I could do it right now.”“What do you mean?” I asked.Daphne turned and walked towards the Furnishings displays. She paused in a “Bedroom display” and stood in front of a dresser. It was wide and low with an enormous mirror.“I'm tired of this.” she said. “I was happier when we were kids and could play and swim and have fun together.” She looked at my reflection and continued, “You were my best friend and confidant. We had so much fun together. Remember when we went skinny dipping?” she smiled.We'd been only eight and nine at the time and didn't know anything about sex or attraction, hell we were so innocent, we weren't even curious. We simply got hot and swam, then dressed and went on playing. I'd actually forgotten about it.“Then suddenly I emerge from my cocoon a beautiful butterfly and everything changes.” She was quiet for a moment, just staring at her reflection. “I wish it hadn't.”I stepped closer, surprised to hear her confession. Taking a deep breath she continued.“Suddenly everyone wanted to be close to me, no… not just close. Everyone wanted to possess me, own me… use me. Even my Dad wanted to use me for advertising. Those photos they took? Yeah, those were the tame ones the company approved. Some were deemed unacceptable. Mom and Dad didn't care what the photographer asked me to do or wear or how to pose. They insisted that he was the professional and knew best. I felt cheap. And all the guys I dated? Every single one of them only wanted sex. That's why I dated so many guys. I'd date a guy till he pressed for sex, then drop him. Problem was that all the guys wanted sex, none of them wanted me.”Suddenly I felt guilty for looking at her tits.“Finally it happened. Six months ago, I went to a party. I was having fun, then I woke up the next day in a strange house with my ass in a gallon of cum. I'd been drugged and raped. I wanted to die.” Tears flowed as she continued. “They'd left polaroids of me getting fucked but nothing to identify them. I gave in and started having sex. I figured it was useless to refuse and the damage was already done, I wasn't a virgin. I ended up at another party where I lost count of the guys I fucked. Then I had a pregnancy scare and confessed to my folks. Mom and Dad saw the danger I was in. They supported me and protected me, even though it was too late. I've been to doctors, the police and psychiatrists. They say I'm clean and lucky. I didn't get pregnant or catch a disease. But there's no way to find who did it either. I had to cut out everyone who had been a part of my life before then. I was even afraid to go out or dress nice. I was afraid of someone seeing me and deciding they wanted me.”She looked at me.“I was so lonely. Then I thought of you. And I remembered how much fun we had, and how much we shared. I realized I hadn't had a best friend since I'd left you behind… And I realized you were my first boyfriend even if we didn't understand what that meant. I saw that I'd lost a really great guy. And I'm sorry for that. It was stupid.”“I'm sorry I didn't try to follow you.” I said. “I realized you were beautiful and figured that you were out of my league…”“Kip, Mom and I had a talk… well, we had a lot of talks, but… Look, do you think my dad is handsome?”“Uh, no.”“But my Mom is hot, right?”“Yeah!” I scoffed.“So I asked her why she picked him when she probably could have picked anyone. She said it was because he first was her best friend. They were friends first, lovers second. She said that's why they're happy.”“Oh.”“Kip? Can we go back? Can we be best friends again?”“Sure! Of course!”“And would you like to go out… sometime?”“Absolutely!”“Would you be my boyfriend?”I was touched. I realized how much I still cared for her and how much I'd missed her. I had been forced to push my feelings down and bury them.“I'd like that. I'd like that a lot.” I answered and a smile spread across my face.Daphne smiled and hugged me tightly. We stood there hugging as she sniffled for a while. My emotions were going everywhere. I was overjoyed to have my friend back, saddened that she had suffered, and… aroused by the feeling of her tits pressing tight against me, her arms around my neck, the warmth of her body… and my cock stiffened. In fact this had to be the fastest I went from flaccid to erect ever. I was mortified because there was no way Daphne could miss it.“Oh wow!” she said and rubbed her pelvis against my bulge. She giggled and squeezed me tighter. “God, Kip, that feels huge!”Releasing me she stepped back. I saw she was biting her lower lip as she stared at the bulge in my jeans. I knew that was a habit of hers when she was trying to make a decision. I tried to shift my hard on around a bit to get comfortable. Suddenly Daphne lunged forward and grabbed my belt. She opened my pants in a flash and yanked them down along with my briefs. My cock stood out and she grabbed it. Grinning she knelt in front of me and stroked it.It felt incredible. I'd jacked off before and this was so much better that I knew immediately that I wouldn't last. Daphne kissed it and sucked on it then when I cried out she swallowed all my cum. She finally released me and smiled.“Holy cow! That was amazing…” I mumbled.Daphne stood and kissed me. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth and her hands gripped my head tightly. My hands found her waist and slid up under her top without conscious thought. I felt her tits and she moaned.Daphne stepped back. She pulled off her top. Her tits were the most amazing tits I've ever seen. Even after all these years. They were round, full and firm, (I found out later she wore a 34D) with big pink areola and stubby darker nipples. She then shrugged off her tight shorts and panties. She flopped onto the display bed and held her arms out.I stripped quickly and joined her. She realized I was fumbling and guided my cock into her. Oh my god, the feeling of my first, warm, wet pussy was amazing. I had to stroke a few times to get all the way in, but she was full of encouragement. She finally had me going all out as she begged me for more.“Fuck me Kip! Fuck me! Yes!”Cliche as it may sound we came almost together. I was groaning and gasping as she practically screamed.But we didn't stop. We paused thrusting and grinding but I stayed inside of her and fairly stiff. We kissed over and over. I couldn't get enough of her. She wrapped her legs around my hips and squeezed. We continued to fuck and absolutely destroyed the display's bedding.My god, but she was loud! It drove me to pound her over and over. I came several times but we only slowed briefly. Each time she kissed, tongued and begged me for more. And my eager young cock responded quickly. This still turns me on, I am still thrilled by a loud lover.We fucked until I was spent, absolutely spent. I lay there panting, covered in sweat and Daphne rolled on top of me, we kissed and stared into each other's eyes. I caressed her back and she rubbed her wet crotch against me.“God, Kip! That was fantastic! Better than I dreamed!”“You dreamed?” I asked.“Well, yeah.” she said sitting up. “Last night in fact.”Daphne lay down on the bed and began caressing her breasts and playing with her nipples.“I gave into sex and enjoyed it, or rather, I enjoyed being wanted. I enjoyed getting fucked some of the time and endured it the rest of the time. But I seldom came. My orgasms were rare and sometimes disappointingly shallow and brief. Then I was celebate for so long, I was afraid to masturbate… afraid it would tempt me to go out and start look for sex. Finally, after talking to my Mom and thinking about you and what we had, I fell asleep last night and dreamed of you. I dreamed of seducing you and I woke up masturbating and about to cum.”“Did you?” I asked, grinning “Did you make yourself cum?”“Y-Yes…” she whispered.“Show me.” I whispered back. “Show me how you did it.”Daphne slid her right hand down her body to her moung and slowly spread her legs. Her hand massaged her pussy in circles as her left continued to squeeze her breast. She kept her eyes closed and slid two fingers into her pussy. I shifted to get a better view. She started stroking slowly and there was so much fluid, hers and mine, oozing out. I found it an unexpected turn on. My cock was stiff and I wanted to fuck her so badly but the sight mesmerized me. Soon she was stroking faster and faster. After a bit her hips began to rock. I glanced up and saw she was looking at me. She groaned and bit her lip as she came, her body going rigid for a moment.“I-I'mmm ccccuuuummmmmiinnnggg……” she moaned.I couldn't stand it. I mounted her and slid my cock into her as quickly as I could. Her pussy was so wet that I slid in all the way in one thrust. Her pussy was quivering and her eyes were wide as she gasped. She lifted her hands to my face and I found her wet finger in my mouth. I sucked them as I began to stroke in and out. Her titties bounced and I fucked harder and faster.“Ohhh gaawwwddd!” she moaned. “Ohhhhh yesssss! I'mmmm still ccuuummmminnnggggg…. Ohh god, oh god, oh god!” Daphne's eyes rolled back.Suddenly I exploded and came, pumping a huge load into Daphne's pussy. Daphne groaned and relaxed. I pulled out and she rolled onto her side and curled into a ball. Her pussy was visible as she pulled her knees up to her chest. I watched as my cum seeped from between those beautiful lips and flowed down to pool beneath her ass.I sat back and tried to control my breathing. This was insane! Fucking the boss's daughter, on the job, on a display bed! I looked around nervously. We were still alone. I found myself grinning both from the exhilaration of sex and the absurdity of it all.Daphne actually dozed off for a few minutes and I watched her as she slowly relaxed and rolled away from the puddle of wetness. She lay there and I realized just how beautiful she was. Not just sexy. She was that. But sweet and pretty and… I fell in love. She woke when I edged closer and caressed her hip and back. She smiled and we kissed.“Come on,” I said, “We've got a mess to clean up.”She looked at the bed and realized what we had done. We had not only ruined the bedding, but the wetness had seeped down into the mattress itself.After getting dressed, we gathered the soiled bedding and stuffed it into a garbage bag. She went to the back and retrieved another set and we remade the bed. She hung around while I finished buffing the floors, dancing to the music on the sound system. I hurried through the motions, but really the floors were in pretty good shape already. After putting my stuff away, I threw the bag of soiled bedding into the dumpster. I went back inside and found Daphne standing by the door to the offices. She seemed less cheerful and a little distant.“What's up?” I asked as I slid my arms around her.There were tears in her eyes as she looked at me. “Kip? Do… Do you want me? Really want me? Or am I just going to be your girlfriend for sex?”I was taken aback.“Of course I want you!”“But I was a slut. I've screwed a lot of guys…”“And you came to me.” I said. “And we didn't have to fuck but we did and it meant the world to me. Daphne, you were my first. Do you get it? I came to work a virgin and you gave yourself to me. I don't care how many guys you fucked before. You and I fucked and it was great! We came like, a jillion times and I want to do it again and again and again! And not just because you're sexy, but because you wanted me. And I want to be wanted, needed.”“I need you too Kip!” she said as the tears flowed freely. This sex with you was better than anything I've ever done… because it was you!“We kissed and I held her as she cried. Finally we locked up and I followed as she drove home.She developed a habit of popping in on me every night. Sometimes we fucked, sometimes we didn't. We were careful not to ruin any more displays. She later introduced me to oral sex, both giving and receiving. I loved eating her out, and she could get me off easily and swallow it all leaving nothing to clean up. Sometimes she would strip and dress in lingerie from the racks and dance for me.We dated and spent a lot of time together. I was surprised when her dad told me he was hiring another company to do the floors. But then he offered me a job as an Assistant Manager. When I accepted and we shook hands he grinned and said,“Good, can't have my son-in-law buffing floors all his life.”“Excuse me?”“I see the way you two are. You're in love. I'm in favor of it. The two of you belong together, you're good for each other. Just take your time and get it right, don't rush.”We did. And as I type this memory I know she is lying naked in our bed, waiting for me to come to her. So… goodnight.By S3lwyncd0g, for Literotica

Virgin guy gets the girl at last.Based on a post by S3lwyncd0g. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had no idea how much my life was about to change when I went to work that night in April 1980. I was nineteen, had no girlfriend, hell, never even been kissed. I had a job buffing floors in a department store. All the cleaning and restocking was done in the evening and right after closing. Then, after everyone was gone, I came in to do the floors. This way, no one was in my way or tracking on the floors. I would wax a different area each night and simply mop and buff all others as needed. I was going to Junior College and the store's general manager was my Dad's best friend and my godfather. Looking back, I was so lucky that this happened before camera surveillance systems were widespread and affordable.I stuck a tape in the cassette player in the office and it played over the store's sound system, Kool and the Gang was my music tonight. I turned around and nearly shit my pants. Daphne, the Boss's daughter, was right behind me, I yelped.“Sorry, Kip. Didn't mean to scare you.” she said.“T-That's okay,” I replied trying to calm down, “I didn't know anyone was here.”She pointed to her Dad's office, “Yeah, I was crashed on his sofa.”I noticed she had a sad demeanor and her hair was all mussed up.“I just didn't feel like going home and needed someplace to sit and think,” she said and turning, walked out of the office and onto the store floor.The offices were on the second floor which also contained the Home Decor and Furnishings as well as Clothing departments. I followed her.Daphne was almost like a cousin. We'd grown up together, she was a year older than me and had been a tomboy until puberty hit her. And boy, did it hit her hard. She went from cute to hot in no time. Of course boys noticed and flocked around her. I got left behind. Now at twenty she stood 5'9", was stacked with big tits and the naturally blonde hair from her Mother's Swedish family line. She was wearing a baggy blue crop-top and a pair of red and white striped tight short shorts. (ah the fashion of the 80's) Her long legs looked amazing. Naturally I followed her.“You okay?” I asked when I caught up with her.“Hmm? Oh yeah… I guess…” she mumbled. Then she stopped and leaned on the railing around the escalator. I stood there in silence.God, her ass looked awesome! I started to step away when she leaned forward on her elbows. Her crop top hung open and I could see her tits hanging free. They looked huge. Of course I wasn't experienced and had only seen tits in flashes and glimpses and Playboy. So this turned me on. I stood and stared for a moment then moved slightly to get a better view.“Kip? You know those silly episodes of shows and in movies where people swap bodies?”“Yeah.”“It's stupid, I know, doesn't happen, can't happen… but, damn, I wish I could do it right now.”“What do you mean?” I asked.Daphne turned and walked towards the Furnishings displays. She paused in a “Bedroom display” and stood in front of a dresser. It was wide and low with an enormous mirror.“I'm tired of this.” she said. “I was happier when we were kids and could play and swim and have fun together.” She looked at my reflection and continued, “You were my best friend and confidant. We had so much fun together. Remember when we went skinny dipping?” she smiled.We'd been only eight and nine at the time and didn't know anything about sex or attraction, hell we were so innocent, we weren't even curious. We simply got hot and swam, then dressed and went on playing. I'd actually forgotten about it.“Then suddenly I emerge from my cocoon a beautiful butterfly and everything changes.” She was quiet for a moment, just staring at her reflection. “I wish it hadn't.”I stepped closer, surprised to hear her confession. Taking a deep breath she continued.“Suddenly everyone wanted to be close to me, no… not just close. Everyone wanted to possess me, own me… use me. Even my Dad wanted to use me for advertising. Those photos they took? Yeah, those were the tame ones the company approved. Some were deemed unacceptable. Mom and Dad didn't care what the photographer asked me to do or wear or how to pose. They insisted that he was the professional and knew best. I felt cheap. And all the guys I dated? Every single one of them only wanted sex. That's why I dated so many guys. I'd date a guy till he pressed for sex, then drop him. Problem was that all the guys wanted sex, none of them wanted me.”Suddenly I felt guilty for looking at her tits.“Finally it happened. Six months ago, I went to a party. I was having fun, then I woke up the next day in a strange house with my ass in a gallon of cum. I'd been drugged and raped. I wanted to die.” Tears flowed as she continued. “They'd left polaroids of me getting fucked but nothing to identify them. I gave in and started having sex. I figured it was useless to refuse and the damage was already done, I wasn't a virgin. I ended up at another party where I lost count of the guys I fucked. Then I had a pregnancy scare and confessed to my folks. Mom and Dad saw the danger I was in. They supported me and protected me, even though it was too late. I've been to doctors, the police and psychiatrists. They say I'm clean and lucky. I didn't get pregnant or catch a disease. But there's no way to find who did it either. I had to cut out everyone who had been a part of my life before then. I was even afraid to go out or dress nice. I was afraid of someone seeing me and deciding they wanted me.”She looked at me.“I was so lonely. Then I thought of you. And I remembered how much fun we had, and how much we shared. I realized I hadn't had a best friend since I'd left you behind… And I realized you were my first boyfriend even if we didn't understand what that meant. I saw that I'd lost a really great guy. And I'm sorry for that. It was stupid.”“I'm sorry I didn't try to follow you.” I said. “I realized you were beautiful and figured that you were out of my league…”“Kip, Mom and I had a talk… well, we had a lot of talks, but… Look, do you think my dad is handsome?”“Uh, no.”“But my Mom is hot, right?”“Yeah!” I scoffed.“So I asked her why she picked him when she probably could have picked anyone. She said it was because he first was her best friend. They were friends first, lovers second. She said that's why they're happy.”“Oh.”“Kip? Can we go back? Can we be best friends again?”“Sure! Of course!”“And would you like to go out… sometime?”“Absolutely!”“Would you be my boyfriend?”I was touched. I realized how much I still cared for her and how much I'd missed her. I had been forced to push my feelings down and bury them.“I'd like that. I'd like that a lot.” I answered and a smile spread across my face.Daphne smiled and hugged me tightly. We stood there hugging as she sniffled for a while. My emotions were going everywhere. I was overjoyed to have my friend back, saddened that she had suffered, and… aroused by the feeling of her tits pressing tight against me, her arms around my neck, the warmth of her body… and my cock stiffened. In fact this had to be the fastest I went from flaccid to erect ever. I was mortified because there was no way Daphne could miss it.“Oh wow!” she said and rubbed her pelvis against my bulge. She giggled and squeezed me tighter. “God, Kip, that feels huge!”Releasing me she stepped back. I saw she was biting her lower lip as she stared at the bulge in my jeans. I knew that was a habit of hers when she was trying to make a decision. I tried to shift my hard on around a bit to get comfortable. Suddenly Daphne lunged forward and grabbed my belt. She opened my pants in a flash and yanked them down along with my briefs. My cock stood out and she grabbed it. Grinning she knelt in front of me and stroked it.It felt incredible. I'd jacked off before and this was so much better that I knew immediately that I wouldn't last. Daphne kissed it and sucked on it then when I cried out she swallowed all my cum. She finally released me and smiled.“Holy cow! That was amazing…” I mumbled.Daphne stood and kissed me. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth and her hands gripped my head tightly. My hands found her waist and slid up under her top without conscious thought. I felt her tits and she moaned.Daphne stepped back. She pulled off her top. Her tits were the most amazing tits I've ever seen. Even after all these years. They were round, full and firm, (I found out later she wore a 34D) with big pink areola and stubby darker nipples. She then shrugged off her tight shorts and panties. She flopped onto the display bed and held her arms out.I stripped quickly and joined her. She realized I was fumbling and guided my cock into her. Oh my god, the feeling of my first, warm, wet pussy was amazing. I had to stroke a few times to get all the way in, but she was full of encouragement. She finally had me going all out as she begged me for more.“Fuck me Kip! Fuck me! Yes!”Cliche as it may sound we came almost together. I was groaning and gasping as she practically screamed.But we didn't stop. We paused thrusting and grinding but I stayed inside of her and fairly stiff. We kissed over and over. I couldn't get enough of her. She wrapped her legs around my hips and squeezed. We continued to fuck and absolutely destroyed the display's bedding.My god, but she was loud! It drove me to pound her over and over. I came several times but we only slowed briefly. Each time she kissed, tongued and begged me for more. And my eager young cock responded quickly. This still turns me on, I am still thrilled by a loud lover.We fucked until I was spent, absolutely spent. I lay there panting, covered in sweat and Daphne rolled on top of me, we kissed and stared into each other's eyes. I caressed her back and she rubbed her wet crotch against me.“God, Kip! That was fantastic! Better than I dreamed!”“You dreamed?” I asked.“Well, yeah.” she said sitting up. “Last night in fact.”Daphne lay down on the bed and began caressing her breasts and playing with her nipples.“I gave into sex and enjoyed it, or rather, I enjoyed being wanted. I enjoyed getting fucked some of the time and endured it the rest of the time. But I seldom came. My orgasms were rare and sometimes disappointingly shallow and brief. Then I was celebate for so long, I was afraid to masturbate… afraid it would tempt me to go out and start look for sex. Finally, after talking to my Mom and thinking about you and what we had, I fell asleep last night and dreamed of you. I dreamed of seducing you and I woke up masturbating and about to cum.”“Did you?” I asked, grinning “Did you make yourself cum?”“Y-Yes…” she whispered.“Show me.” I whispered back. “Show me how you did it.”Daphne slid her right hand down her body to her moung and slowly spread her legs. Her hand massaged her pussy in circles as her left continued to squeeze her breast. She kept her eyes closed and slid two fingers into her pussy. I shifted to get a better view. She started stroking slowly and there was so much fluid, hers and mine, oozing out. I found it an unexpected turn on. My cock was stiff and I wanted to fuck her so badly but the sight mesmerized me. Soon she was stroking faster and faster. After a bit her hips began to rock. I glanced up and saw she was looking at me. She groaned and bit her lip as she came, her body going rigid for a moment.“I-I'mmm ccccuuuummmmmiinnnggg……” she moaned.I couldn't stand it. I mounted her and slid my cock into her as quickly as I could. Her pussy was so wet that I slid in all the way in one thrust. Her pussy was quivering and her eyes were wide as she gasped. She lifted her hands to my face and I found her wet finger in my mouth. I sucked them as I began to stroke in and out. Her titties bounced and I fucked harder and faster.“Ohhh gaawwwddd!” she moaned. “Ohhhhh yesssss! I'mmmm still ccuuummmminnnggggg…. Ohh god, oh god, oh god!” Daphne's eyes rolled back.Suddenly I exploded and came, pumping a huge load into Daphne's pussy. Daphne groaned and relaxed. I pulled out and she rolled onto her side and curled into a ball. Her pussy was visible as she pulled her knees up to her chest. I watched as my cum seeped from between those beautiful lips and flowed down to pool beneath her ass.I sat back and tried to control my breathing. This was insane! Fucking the boss's daughter, on the job, on a display bed! I looked around nervously. We were still alone. I found myself grinning both from the exhilaration of sex and the absurdity of it all.Daphne actually dozed off for a few minutes and I watched her as she slowly relaxed and rolled away from the puddle of wetness. She lay there and I realized just how beautiful she was. Not just sexy. She was that. But sweet and pretty and… I fell in love. She woke when I edged closer and caressed her hip and back. She smiled and we kissed.“Come on,” I said, “We've got a mess to clean up.”She looked at the bed and realized what we had done. We had not only ruined the bedding, but the wetness had seeped down into the mattress itself.After getting dressed, we gathered the soiled bedding and stuffed it into a garbage bag. She went to the back and retrieved another set and we remade the bed. She hung around while I finished buffing the floors, dancing to the music on the sound system. I hurried through the motions, but really the floors were in pretty good shape already. After putting my stuff away, I threw the bag of soiled bedding into the dumpster. I went back inside and found Daphne standing by the door to the offices. She seemed less cheerful and a little distant.“What's up?” I asked as I slid my arms around her.There were tears in her eyes as she looked at me. “Kip? Do… Do you want me? Really want me? Or am I just going to be your girlfriend for sex?”I was taken aback.“Of course I want you!”“But I was a slut. I've screwed a lot of guys…”“And you came to me.” I said. “And we didn't have to fuck but we did and it meant the world to me. Daphne, you were my first. Do you get it? I came to work a virgin and you gave yourself to me. I don't care how many guys you fucked before. You and I fucked and it was great! We came like, a jillion times and I want to do it again and again and again! And not just because you're sexy, but because you wanted me. And I want to be wanted, needed.”“I need you too Kip!” she said as the tears flowed freely. This sex with you was better than anything I've ever done… because it was you!“We kissed and I held her as she cried. Finally we locked up and I followed as she drove home.She developed a habit of popping in on me every night. Sometimes we fucked, sometimes we didn't. We were careful not to ruin any more displays. She later introduced me to oral sex, both giving and receiving. I loved eating her out, and she could get me off easily and swallow it all leaving nothing to clean up. Sometimes she would strip and dress in lingerie from the racks and dance for me.We dated and spent a lot of time together. I was surprised when her dad told me he was hiring another company to do the floors. But then he offered me a job as an Assistant Manager. When I accepted and we shook hands he grinned and said,“Good, can't have my son-in-law buffing floors all his life.”“Excuse me?”“I see the way you two are. You're in love. I'm in favor of it. The two of you belong together, you're good for each other. Just take your time and get it right, don't rush.”We did. And as I type this memory I know she is lying naked in our bed, waiting for me to come to her. So… goodnight.By S3lwyncd0g, for Literotica

Two shy students escalate their encounter doing laundry.By smj895. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Kindra dropped the correct change into the last washer and hit Start. She had two weeks’ worth of clothing to clean. This was a several hour affair, but it was a Friday night after dark and what else was she going to do, really? In fact, she already had her activity ready. Out came her tablet, preloaded with pirated movies. She didn’t bother wearing earbuds. The noise of the washers drowned out the sounds of her device, and no one else was around. Up? Probably. Around? No way.Not for a while anyway.About twenty minutes into her first movie, she noticed someone else walk into the college dorm laundry room. “Oh. Sorry!” she instinctively said. She looked up. It was a tall, thin boy, probably her age (19), and with unkempt but short dark sandy blonde hair.“No, no, it’s fine,” he replied. He moved around her to the free washers, dropping in his load, then the detergent, and finally his change. He moved to the opposite side of her, leaning back against a dryer after fiddling with his phone.Kindra went back to her movie. This was awkward, but that was college life for you, wasn’t it? Wasn’t this supposed to be the “college experience?” Meeting new people? Forcing opportunities to meet new people, if that wasn’t really your thing? Like Kindra’s? She noted his loose-fitting clothes and lanky figure, and then sort of ignored him.“What movie is that?” he asked.Crap, Kindra thought. She forgot to put in earbuds. “Uh, just a flick,” she half-lied. She was silent for a little bit. “What are you listening to?”As a response, the boy pulled out one earbud. The music was a genre Kindra didn’t particularly enjoy, but certainly could respect. “That’s pretty cool,” she told him.“What are you studying?” he asked.“Chemistry. You?”“Mech E.” Mechanical Engineering. So they shared maybe one class - Chem 101 - and she already tested out of that her sophomore year. …Of high school. No chance of seeing him around campus.The next twenty minutes passed in silence. A buzzer went off, then another, and a third. Kindra moved her clothes to the dryer and deposited her next round of change. She went back and sat in front of the washers. “I’ve, um… I’ve seen you around before, I think,” she started. He looked up. “What’s your name?”“Wallace,” he said.“Kindra. Nice to meet you,” she smiled.“Nice to meet you too,” he smiled back.—It was only a week when Kindra went back to the laundry room. She learned her lesson this time. She only had a load and a half, so she made two mostly-full loads and started the washers.Not five minutes passed when Wallace walked in with a load of his own. “Hey!” he exclaimed. “Happy coincidence!”Kindra blushed a little. That was a cute gesture. “How was your week?” she asked.“Good. Quizzes on Tuesday, test on Thursday. I had most of today off.”“Shouldn’t you be out partying with your friends?”“I don’t really have many yet. I see a bunch of guys in study groups, but that’s purely academic,” he joked.She nodded.“What about you?”She blushed a little harder. “Oh, my roommate has a boyfriend who likes to… uh… occupy the room?”Wallace laughed. “Wow. So you’re kinda relegated down here, huh?”Kindra laughed back. “I mean, I guess!”Before they knew it, the buzzers went off. Kindra moved her loads over and Wallace moved to sit next to her. “Mind if I watch?” he asked courteously.Kindra hesitated for a moment. Not out of fear - nothing about this boy sprang any red flags. She just wasn’t expecting it. She nodded and looked down to hide her blush.—The next week, the two of them found additional excuses to go do laundry. They hadn’t exchanged numbers yet, but somehow they knew the other would be there. Kindra and Wallace grew closer together as they moved closer together in the laundry room. To his credit, she noticed, Wallace didn’t make any move on her. She hadn’t had a really successful relationship in the past, but she wasn’t opposed to her first collegiate flirt being this boy.It was another Friday when she made her move. She packed up her dry laundry and waved goodbye. “Catch ya next time!” she smiled cheerily. Wallace waved back.She went up one floor and entered her room, stuffing the clean clothes under her bed. Her roommate wasn’t present, thankfully. She didn’t care where; just so she didn’t come back till much later.Kindra waited at the door expectantly. She was nervous. She had always been shy. This was a big leap for her. But… “college experience,” right?Wallace knocked at the door. “Uh… Kindra? Are you in this room?”She waited a few seconds before opening the door.“Oh, uh…” Wallace started, “You uh… left this-” he held up one of her socks. He stopped when he noticed she was in a jet black hoodie but not any pants. She grabbed the outstretched arm and pulled him into the room.She embraced him and inhaled deeply. He hadn’t showered yet. His young musk emanated off him. Good. She wasn’t brave enough to look up at him so she just hugged him closer.Wallace was dumbfounded. “Um… Hey, I-” He didn’t have a clue what to say. His body began moving on its own, and Kindra was fully consenting to it.Kindra looked up and her face appeared, her long dark hair flowing behind her, her pale barely-pudgy skin soft as her oversized hoodie. She stood up on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek. That was all he needed. He leaned down and smooched her lips passionately. She walked backwards, leading them both to the bed. Kindra was by no means unattractive, but she didn’t exercise - at all - and she was still very self-conscious about her body.Besides; this oversized hoodie was very comfortable.Wallace leaned into her as she parked her butt up on the bed. She obediently lay down on her back, letting him tower over her with this long body. Her small height made that easier. He moved his kisses down her neck and began fondling her breasts. She touched his jean zipper. “You have a condom?” she whispered.He nodded.She nodded back and immediately opened his pants. She couldn’t see him but got her first feeling of him. His penis was erect, rock-hard, molten hot to the touch of her fingers. He shivered at the gentle brush of her soft fingertips. His skin felt smooth over the hard muscle. She guestimated maybe six inches long. Her second hand reached beyond and touched his leathery scrotum. His two balls were full and low-hanging. Good signs.Wallace’s own hands acted now. They pulled at her striped panties and they slid off both legs. He withdrew the condom from his pocket and handed it to her, kissing her soft white skin all over. She fumbled to get the condom on his bulging member though neither seemed to mind, or notice.She finally got it on and stared into his dark hazel brown eyes. He returned the stare into her pale green eyes. Wallace slowly dipped his throbbing member into her waiting vagina. She didn’t have a hymen to push through. His penis slid in satisfyingly, snugly, fully. She moaned. He grunted. And the work began.He slid in and out of her. His hot cock pressed against her insides, and her insides responded by covering him in her love juices. Her arms and legs wrapped around this thin body. She needed his companionship so bad. She’d had no idea but it was true. Here he was, on her bed, on her, inside of her, making love to her.Wallace pushed himself up to look at her. Her body recoiled, a little bit, but all he saw was soft, quiet, hidden beauty. All she saw was the chiseled set of abs and loose-fitting shirt of the tall man claiming his newest conquest. Oh God, but did his cock fill her up! He was so big she couldn’t contain her moans of ecstasy! And his own grunts, oh, they sounded so manly and urgent and brutish! He needed her, she needed him!…“I’m cumming!” he whispered.“Outside!” she ordered.He pulled out. His fingers slipped on the condom, it was so wet. Once he got it off he started stroking vigorously with a whole hand. Kindra panted and watched him work it. His moans crescendoed into a deafening silence as his semen spurted out. It landed in ropy globs on her soft, black hoodie. Finished with his release, Wallace sat back. Both of them panted heavily.“Well…” she said happily. “Guess I have more laundry to do.”By smj 895 for Literotica.

Two shy students escalate their encounter doing laundry.By smj895. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Kindra dropped the correct change into the last washer and hit Start. She had two weeks’ worth of clothing to clean. This was a several hour affair, but it was a Friday night after dark and what else was she going to do, really? In fact, she already had her activity ready. Out came her tablet, preloaded with pirated movies. She didn’t bother wearing earbuds. The noise of the washers drowned out the sounds of her device, and no one else was around. Up? Probably. Around? No way.Not for a while anyway.About twenty minutes into her first movie, she noticed someone else walk into the college dorm laundry room. “Oh. Sorry!” she instinctively said. She looked up. It was a tall, thin boy, probably her age (19), and with unkempt but short dark sandy blonde hair.“No, no, it’s fine,” he replied. He moved around her to the free washers, dropping in his load, then the detergent, and finally his change. He moved to the opposite side of her, leaning back against a dryer after fiddling with his phone.Kindra went back to her movie. This was awkward, but that was college life for you, wasn’t it? Wasn’t this supposed to be the “college experience?” Meeting new people? Forcing opportunities to meet new people, if that wasn’t really your thing? Like Kindra’s? She noted his loose-fitting clothes and lanky figure, and then sort of ignored him.“What movie is that?” he asked.Crap, Kindra thought. She forgot to put in earbuds. “Uh, just a flick,” she half-lied. She was silent for a little bit. “What are you listening to?”As a response, the boy pulled out one earbud. The music was a genre Kindra didn’t particularly enjoy, but certainly could respect. “That’s pretty cool,” she told him.“What are you studying?” he asked.“Chemistry. You?”“Mech E.” Mechanical Engineering. So they shared maybe one class - Chem 101 - and she already tested out of that her sophomore year. …Of high school. No chance of seeing him around campus.The next twenty minutes passed in silence. A buzzer went off, then another, and a third. Kindra moved her clothes to the dryer and deposited her next round of change. She went back and sat in front of the washers. “I’ve, um… I’ve seen you around before, I think,” she started. He looked up. “What’s your name?”“Wallace,” he said.“Kindra. Nice to meet you,” she smiled.“Nice to meet you too,” he smiled back.—It was only a week when Kindra went back to the laundry room. She learned her lesson this time. She only had a load and a half, so she made two mostly-full loads and started the washers.Not five minutes passed when Wallace walked in with a load of his own. “Hey!” he exclaimed. “Happy coincidence!”Kindra blushed a little. That was a cute gesture. “How was your week?” she asked.“Good. Quizzes on Tuesday, test on Thursday. I had most of today off.”“Shouldn’t you be out partying with your friends?”“I don’t really have many yet. I see a bunch of guys in study groups, but that’s purely academic,” he joked.She nodded.“What about you?”She blushed a little harder. “Oh, my roommate has a boyfriend who likes to… uh… occupy the room?”Wallace laughed. “Wow. So you’re kinda relegated down here, huh?”Kindra laughed back. “I mean, I guess!”Before they knew it, the buzzers went off. Kindra moved her loads over and Wallace moved to sit next to her. “Mind if I watch?” he asked courteously.Kindra hesitated for a moment. Not out of fear - nothing about this boy sprang any red flags. She just wasn’t expecting it. She nodded and looked down to hide her blush.—The next week, the two of them found additional excuses to go do laundry. They hadn’t exchanged numbers yet, but somehow they knew the other would be there. Kindra and Wallace grew closer together as they moved closer together in the laundry room. To his credit, she noticed, Wallace didn’t make any move on her. She hadn’t had a really successful relationship in the past, but she wasn’t opposed to her first collegiate flirt being this boy.It was another Friday when she made her move. She packed up her dry laundry and waved goodbye. “Catch ya next time!” she smiled cheerily. Wallace waved back.She went up one floor and entered her room, stuffing the clean clothes under her bed. Her roommate wasn’t present, thankfully. She didn’t care where; just so she didn’t come back till much later.Kindra waited at the door expectantly. She was nervous. She had always been shy. This was a big leap for her. But… “college experience,” right?Wallace knocked at the door. “Uh… Kindra? Are you in this room?”She waited a few seconds before opening the door.“Oh, uh…” Wallace started, “You uh… left this-” he held up one of her socks. He stopped when he noticed she was in a jet black hoodie but not any pants. She grabbed the outstretched arm and pulled him into the room.She embraced him and inhaled deeply. He hadn’t showered yet. His young musk emanated off him. Good. She wasn’t brave enough to look up at him so she just hugged him closer.Wallace was dumbfounded. “Um… Hey, I-” He didn’t have a clue what to say. His body began moving on its own, and Kindra was fully consenting to it.Kindra looked up and her face appeared, her long dark hair flowing behind her, her pale barely-pudgy skin soft as her oversized hoodie. She stood up on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek. That was all he needed. He leaned down and smooched her lips passionately. She walked backwards, leading them both to the bed. Kindra was by no means unattractive, but she didn’t exercise - at all - and she was still very self-conscious about her body.Besides; this oversized hoodie was very comfortable.Wallace leaned into her as she parked her butt up on the bed. She obediently lay down on her back, letting him tower over her with this long body. Her small height made that easier. He moved his kisses down her neck and began fondling her breasts. She touched his jean zipper. “You have a condom?” she whispered.He nodded.She nodded back and immediately opened his pants. She couldn’t see him but got her first feeling of him. His penis was erect, rock-hard, molten hot to the touch of her fingers. He shivered at the gentle brush of her soft fingertips. His skin felt smooth over the hard muscle. She guestimated maybe six inches long. Her second hand reached beyond and touched his leathery scrotum. His two balls were full and low-hanging. Good signs.Wallace’s own hands acted now. They pulled at her striped panties and they slid off both legs. He withdrew the condom from his pocket and handed it to her, kissing her soft white skin all over. She fumbled to get the condom on his bulging member though neither seemed to mind, or notice.She finally got it on and stared into his dark hazel brown eyes. He returned the stare into her pale green eyes. Wallace slowly dipped his throbbing member into her waiting vagina. She didn’t have a hymen to push through. His penis slid in satisfyingly, snugly, fully. She moaned. He grunted. And the work began.He slid in and out of her. His hot cock pressed against her insides, and her insides responded by covering him in her love juices. Her arms and legs wrapped around this thin body. She needed his companionship so bad. She’d had no idea but it was true. Here he was, on her bed, on her, inside of her, making love to her.Wallace pushed himself up to look at her. Her body recoiled, a little bit, but all he saw was soft, quiet, hidden beauty. All she saw was the chiseled set of abs and loose-fitting shirt of the tall man claiming his newest conquest. Oh God, but did his cock fill her up! He was so big she couldn’t contain her moans of ecstasy! And his own grunts, oh, they sounded so manly and urgent and brutish! He needed her, she needed him!…“I’m cumming!” he whispered.“Outside!” she ordered.He pulled out. His fingers slipped on the condom, it was so wet. Once he got it off he started stroking vigorously with a whole hand. Kindra panted and watched him work it. His moans crescendoed into a deafening silence as his semen spurted out. It landed in ropy globs on her soft, black hoodie. Finished with his release, Wallace sat back. Both of them panted heavily.“Well…” she said happily. “Guess I have more laundry to do.”By smj 895 for Literotica.

Three French Hens and Lingerie.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Three French HensRising the next morning after enjoying the contented sleep of a delicious bad girl; Dana mopped up the chocolate mess and had just put a new tablecloth on the table when she received a text. She saw that Patricia had sent her a message. She giggled aloud in her empty house, feeling that she knew what she was about to read. ‘Dana, I hope you will be home tonight. I’d like to drop off supper and a surprise Christmas package for you. Let me know if you’ll be available this evening - Patricia.’Dana replied, 'I Will be ready for your surprise package. What Will I do with your generosity? I Will be so looking forward to tonight!’ Dana didn’t intend to spoil Patricia’s 'surprise package’ delivery; but by now Patricia knew that Dana was wise to the Twelve Days of Christmas themes arriving at her house, courtesy of The Chix 'Hubby Exchange’. Almost more than the expected sex with Patricia’s husband Will, Dana was curiously excited to find out how Three French Hens were going to fit into her boudoir.When Dana’s doorbell rang, she arranged herself in the hallway mirror, resettled her boobs in her next-fanciest white lace bra that was almost concealed behind her low-cut, high-class dressy satin snow-white blouse.When she answered the door, the kid at the door smiled as Dana greeted him. After an awkward, cheeky stare at her tits, he handed her the bag of roasted chicken and all the fixin’s. Dana gave the kid an eyeful as his parting words were, “Don’t cook tonight - Call Chicken Delight! Thanks for your order, Ma'am.” The delivery boy took one last glance before leaving her porch.Dana thought about calling after him, 'Have a Merry Fucking Christmas,’ but thought that she’d save the teasing for the next fellow who rang her bell.Will pulled up to the curb as the delivery boy’s car pulled away. Will trotted to the open door where Dana was waiting for him. Will looked flustered. “Damn. I was supposed to surprise you with dinner. Looks like I’m the one who is surprised by dinner’s quick arrival.”“And you left me holding the bag,” said Dana in a provocative tone as she lifted the steaming bag in front of Will’s nose. Will looked doubly flustered.“Oh shit. Excuse me Dana, I forgot something in my truck.” Will trotted back to the curb and grabbed a gift box and came back to where Dana was waiting for him with a half-undone blouse.By the Third Day of Christmas, Dana had a good idea of how this exchange was supposed to play out. But she wasn’t above playing along, or at least playing Will. Dana looked out the door, “Where’s Patricia? She promised me an exciting holiday package.” Dana was enjoying the recurring theme and the surprise packages being delivered to her door.Will stepped inside, shut the door and bolted it behind him, handing a scroll tied with a festive green ribbon to the woman smiling at him, acting surprised. “What’s this?” Dana asked as she cocked her head, taking the scroll from Will. “This is all so mysterious,” acknowledged Dana with her eyes and smile flashing in obvious enjoyment of another installment of the unfolding mystery in her entry hall.Dana unfurled the scroll, knowing what was written inside, yet once again feeling a warm flush sweep across her face as she red Patricia’s words. Dana inhaled; a crinkle grew at the corner of her eyes; Patricia had sent her husband Will over to her as a gift to give her 'a night of holiday magic’.In Patricia’s written introduction she implied that perhaps Will’s stag arrival was not a surprise to her, but Will was not aware that he was visiting her as the bearer of gifts that tied him to The Third Day of Christmas, part of the husband exchange plotted right after The Chix cookie exchange.Patricia wrote that Will was 'prepared to fulfill her wish list’, and that rumors were circulating among The Chix that she had made it to the top of Santa’s naughty girl list. According to the instructions, all she had to do was 'Have a Merry Fucking Christmas.’ Patricia signed off with, 'And Good Will to all and to all a good night.’“Well, well, what do we have here?” she asked as she dropped her glance to the gift-wrapped box in Will’s hands.Will looked at Dana, “Did you read Patricia’s introductory remarks on the scroll Dana?” Will of course had seen her reading it but was expecting more of a reaction from her as the purpose for his evening visit was spelled out for the attractive widow lady who had long been inside their close circle of friends.“Oh yes. I’ve red and understood your introduction quite clearly.” Dana used a husky, seductive voice to emphasize her intimate understanding of what was ahead for the two of them. “But I must know, what’s in the box?”Dana’s unfazed manner, sexy outfit and flirty ease with him put Will in a randy mood, thinking that he’d lucked into some sexy games between Dana and his wife. If Dana didn’t seem to mind, he was certainly game. And he brought his own Christmas toys. “You get to open the box after supper. Not before then - and no peeking!”“It’s you that has been doing the early peeking Will,” Dana thrust her boobs forward, letting the half buttoned top fall further open to reveal her white lace cups filled with full tits as she shook them with the intention to set off a growing erection inside of Will’s pants.After the supper dishes were cleared, Dana made a play for the present. Will snatched it from her clutches, saying that “This gift was selected by Patricia, but she has entrusted it to me to give it to you. She seemed certain that you would find it appropriate for any kind of mischief that we might want to get into.” Will smiled a sheepish smile, not sure about presenting such a gift to a lady friend. Relying on his wife’s assurances that Dana would love it, he placed it in Dana’s hands.Dana tore into the gift wrapping and let out a gasp and then a giggle escape as she opened the box. “What’s this?” Dana was beaming as she lifted the pink oval object from its case and held it in the palm of her hand.“I’ve been told that you might be expecting something along the lines of a chicken or hen theme. What you hold in your hand is for your holiday evening pleasure - as am I. I am your rooster, er; may I correct that, I am your barnyard cock. I present you, my hen, a vibrating egg.” Will had gained his confidence over dinner and was enjoying toying with his hostess as she marveled at the gift sex toy.Dana didn’t want to pry and outright ask Will if he and Patricia had used a vibrating sex toy before, but she was sure that it wasn’t too difficult to guess how to use it.Will walked behind where Dana sat, he brushed his fingers through her hair. “Do you remember way back when, when you and Sander helped me out by giving me some tips on the best way to make my moves on Patricia?”“Umm yeah, I remember all of that pretty well. You weren’t the fumbling geek that you thought you were, you just needed a little direction and a lot of confidence. I guess that Sander and I turned you into a star lover.”“Well, you may not have turned me into the latest and greatest Casanova; but at least you did give me great advice and let me practice with a real woman. Dana, you got me off to a solid start. Patricia is ever grateful to you for knocking off my awkward edges, if only she knew all the schooling that you put into my romancing behavior. Once I took your advice and employed your patented instructions of hot techniques to win a girl, I was off to the races. Patricia was able to pick it up from there.” Will finished his remembrances with a small chuckle.“Let’s see, if I remember my early lessons; Lesson One: atmosphere is important. Come my fine teacher, join me on the couch and you can test me on what I learned from you.” Will took Dana by the hand, escorting her to the living room.“Lesson Two in winning a girl was what? Oh yes, I think I remember; take her slowly, don’t scare her, make her comfortable with you and she will come to you on her own. Did I get that right?” Will petted Dana in a slow and easy casual caress, seeking feedback from his former romance instructor.Dana nestled into Will, “That’s right, but that lesson mostly applies to a man’s first approach to a girl. We’ve both been through this together before. Given our mutual experiences, I think we can skip the slow part this time. I’m not scared, and a faster pace would be fine with me tonight, young man.”Will began to pick up the pace, undressing Dana as she enjoyed the confident attention from the man whom she once had to advise on how to undress a woman. Will had peeled Dana down to her set of snowy white lace bra and panties, he came in close to kiss her and told her she “looked like a pretty white snowflake, a unique beauty, yet the hottest of all the fallen snowflakes. If you catch my drift.”Dana smiled her appreciation at Will’s compliment, “Patricia told me that I should expect to find a surprise holiday package - may I?” She asked without waiting for an answer, reaching up to undo Will’s pants. Dana dropped his pants and underpants to his ankle and was not surprised to find his cock decorated with a green bow. “This must be the pretty package of which Patricia spoke,” feigning surprise. “Oh look, you come with a label,” Dana removed the bow from Will’s willy and red the label: 'On the Third Day of Christmas, My True Friend gave to me, Three French Hens. Dear Dana, I hope you enjoy the Christmas package I’ve selected for you. Unfortunately, the Three French Hens couldn’t get their travel visa in time to arrive with the business end of this package; so, I’ve taken the liberty to include one of their vibrating French hen eggs as a substitute. Ooh la la! Enjoy! And have a Merry Fucking Christmas! – Patricia.’Dana stroked Will’s cock, extended in greeting, “We never got this far in our lessons on what to do with a girl. I Trust you’ve figured out a thing or two on the proper use of your tool?” Dana leaned in to give Will’s cock a lick.Will let her consume him, holding her hair as she slurped with her tongue, preparing his tool for some deep drilling. “Ooh la la,” you make a pretty French hen when you have a pecker on your face,“ Will sighed as Dana sucked him and caressed his balls. With reluctance, Will pulled his cock out of Dana’s lips, "Lest we forget, now that you’ve unwrapped your gift, I believe it is time we play with your new Christmas toy.” Will returned to the table and picked up the vibrating egg sex toy and its remote control.“This will be fun,” said Will as he used the controls to turn it on and run the vibrating rheostat through its different levels. “You never got to this part of the lesson when you taught me about what turns girls on.”Dana pulled him close, “A girl shouldn’t reveal all of her secrets. But at the time, I never imagined that there was a remote-control device that could be used to turn a girl on with the literal press of a button.” Dana spread her legs, rubbing her labia with both hands, “Why don’t you find a warm nest to place that egg in, and let’s pick up this part of the lesson that we both somehow missed all of those years ago.”Will fit himself between her legs, wedged the vibrating egg between Dana’s wet cunt lips. Dana held it in place with her right hand as she plucked at her excited nipple with her left hand as Will pressed the start button on the remote. Dana let out a giggle. “Cluck, cluck, cluck, this darling little egg is going to make me want to get laid.”Dana bent her knees, trying different positions and sensations. As her toy egg hummed, she purred. “Does this egg have any other settings?” she asked as she worked her clit, letting the vibrations warm her libido.Will licked his lips as he watched Dana adjust to the new sensations between her legs, “Why yes, it does have several settings. How may I serve you my little chickadee?”“What options can you offer an excited girl?” Dana asked as her eyes involuntarily rolled back as she pressed the vibrating egg to her warming, wet labia.“I can serve you 'over easy’, which is the setting I have you at now. I can pick it up a notch and deliver a 'poached egg’ sensation, which should make you feel soft, gooey and warm. Or I can go right up to 'scrambled’ level.”“My, my, all of those sound fun. Will, I want you to surprise me, you pick the setting. You can change it up on me whenever you want, make it interesting with variety.” Will needed no prodding, he switched up the intensity of the egg Dana held to her clit; using a slow build, higher and higher and as she squirmed and squeezed her legs together on the couch. As Dana was heating up to her melting point, Will stopped the vibrations.“You barnyard bastard, Will!”“You wanted me to surprise you. Didn’t you tell me years ago to not rush a girl?” Will offered a smug snort, knowing he had the remote and he was in control. Also knowing that Dana had once coached him to make the girl want to come to him. “I think I’ve learned your lessons pretty well, by the look on your face Dana.”“I was starting to get in the groove. You coaxed me pretty far along, I’m wet and I’m getting pretty frothy – until you stopped. Will, I didn’t teach you to be a cruel bastard.” Dana was pouting as she reclined on the couch with her knees up, still holding her toy egg against her glistening labia.“No, you didn’t. I developed the joy of prolonged teasing on my own.” He held the remote in front of Dana, rolling his thumb over the control buttons like the twitchy trigger finger of a gunfighter in a showdown. “I could start you up anytime I want from where I stand. Just because I stopped doesn’t mean I can’t start again.”“Well then, what do I need to do to get you to fire me up again? I can’t let this egg that I’m nesting on get too cold. I’d be disappointed if I didn’t hatch an egg-cracking orgasm with you tonight.”Will beamed with confidence as he looked Dana in the eye as he twirled the remote in between his fingers. “I confess, after steaming me up all those years ago with your romantic lessons, I’ve always wanted to see you get turned on like you are tonight. I love watching your pretty titties bunch and jiggle as you enjoy my remote toying.”Dana enjoyed hearing Will’s confession and was secretly pleased that she could offer him a good, sexy show. “OK, here’s the deal; you control the vibrating egg, I give you the show you’ve always wanted but you have to come over here and lick and suck my nipple as my clit gets buzzed.”“Now that’s a deal I can’t resist. First, I get to watch you get frothy all over again and then I’ll come to your side and fulfill my other longtime fantasy by fondling your tits and sucking you until your nips are made hard and erect and by my stimulation. I’ll work you tit, you work your clit and together we will bring you to an egg-cracking orgasm.”Will performed a masterful job of licking, sucking and nibbling at Dana’s nipples while changing the sensations she was getting on her swollen clit with the remote. With a sudden convulsion and an eye-rolling, breathy squeal, Dana panted as she pulled the pink egg out from her inner thighs, dropping it on the carpet. “Oh damn. Damn that kind of snook up on me. Oh, damn that was exciting. That was a surprise.” She pried Will’s lips from her over-sensitized nipple as she let the reverberations subside inside her hen parts while she leaned back against the couch’s arm feeling warmed from toes to tits.Will looked her over, seeing a crimson sex-flush glowing on her upper chest, remarked, “You are some kind of red-breasted warbler hen.”Dana mover her arm down to grasp Will’s semi-rigid erection, giving it slow, sensuous strokes as she subtly tugged his cock to position him in front of her spread legs. “Cluck, cluck. You wanna fuck?” Dana inquired through heavy eyelids of a post-orgasmic woman.Will said nothing; he seized her ankles and threw them back toward her shoulders, exposing Dana’s puffy pink cunt. With a stiff and eager pecker, Will drove hard and deep into Dana’s upturned snatch, pinning her legs against her shoulders as he thrust his boner in and out of her with wet, succulent sounds. He swabbed her with hearty vigor, fulfilling years of pent-up fantasy desire to fuck Dana, the lady who had taken it upon herself years ago to give him the confidence to make it with a girl.Dana sensed that this pumping penetration which she was enjoying was the carnal expression of this man’s ultimate gratification after suppressing his desire to fuck her for years. She loved being able to fulfill Will’s desires. By letting him take her so savagely, it served to only heighten her pleasure. She could only express her pleasure with long, loud moans finished with little barks with every pounding stroke that Will planted deep inside of her spasming naughty bits. Dana’s involuntary moans built up again and again as Will plunged into her slippery depths, always ending with a little bark as his rod mashed into her cervix.Will’s grip on her folded-over legs tightened, his breath became fast and shallow as he pumped Dana with fucking fury. He released her legs, seized two generous handfuls of titty flesh, squeezed her tight as his cock flew over her nest of pubic hair, exploding in a glorious release of white, hot sperm. Will’s ejaculate went splattering across Dana’s bunched bosoms, up her throat and chin, coating her lips with thick, white ropes of jizz.Breathing heavily, with eyes closed tight, he massaged both of Dana’s melons as he rested, enjoying the flood of warm satisfaction coursing through his body.Dana waited for a few moments until Will opened his eyes; then she opened her lips and ran her tongue along them to slurp up the cum he had deposited on her mouth. “Yum. You’ve been wanting to do me like that for a long time haven’t you? I could tell.”“It was worth the wait Dana. You taught me well.” Will’s arms released their hold on Dana’s tits as he fell into her chest with his face, holding her torso tight as she wrapped her legs around his back.Awaking from an exhausted snooze, still entangled and stuck together by the sticky cum covering Dan’s chest and Will’s face; Dana stuck her finger in her mouth and then inserted it in Will’s ear. “Wet Willy!”Will flinched and then laughed, “Yeah, but

Three French Hens and Lingerie.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Three French HensRising the next morning after enjoying the contented sleep of a delicious bad girl; Dana mopped up the chocolate mess and had just put a new tablecloth on the table when she received a text. She saw that Patricia had sent her a message. She giggled aloud in her empty house, feeling that she knew what she was about to read. ‘Dana, I hope you will be home tonight. I’d like to drop off supper and a surprise Christmas package for you. Let me know if you’ll be available this evening - Patricia.’Dana replied, 'I Will be ready for your surprise package. What Will I do with your generosity? I Will be so looking forward to tonight!’ Dana didn’t intend to spoil Patricia’s 'surprise package’ delivery; but by now Patricia knew that Dana was wise to the Twelve Days of Christmas themes arriving at her house, courtesy of The Chix 'Hubby Exchange’. Almost more than the expected sex with Patricia’s husband Will, Dana was curiously excited to find out how Three French Hens were going to fit into her boudoir.When Dana’s doorbell rang, she arranged herself in the hallway mirror, resettled her boobs in her next-fanciest white lace bra that was almost concealed behind her low-cut, high-class dressy satin snow-white blouse.When she answered the door, the kid at the door smiled as Dana greeted him. After an awkward, cheeky stare at her tits, he handed her the bag of roasted chicken and all the fixin’s. Dana gave the kid an eyeful as his parting words were, “Don’t cook tonight - Call Chicken Delight! Thanks for your order, Ma'am.” The delivery boy took one last glance before leaving her porch.Dana thought about calling after him, 'Have a Merry Fucking Christmas,’ but thought that she’d save the teasing for the next fellow who rang her bell.Will pulled up to the curb as the delivery boy’s car pulled away. Will trotted to the open door where Dana was waiting for him. Will looked flustered. “Damn. I was supposed to surprise you with dinner. Looks like I’m the one who is surprised by dinner’s quick arrival.”“And you left me holding the bag,” said Dana in a provocative tone as she lifted the steaming bag in front of Will’s nose. Will looked doubly flustered.“Oh shit. Excuse me Dana, I forgot something in my truck.” Will trotted back to the curb and grabbed a gift box and came back to where Dana was waiting for him with a half-undone blouse.By the Third Day of Christmas, Dana had a good idea of how this exchange was supposed to play out. But she wasn’t above playing along, or at least playing Will. Dana looked out the door, “Where’s Patricia? She promised me an exciting holiday package.” Dana was enjoying the recurring theme and the surprise packages being delivered to her door.Will stepped inside, shut the door and bolted it behind him, handing a scroll tied with a festive green ribbon to the woman smiling at him, acting surprised. “What’s this?” Dana asked as she cocked her head, taking the scroll from Will. “This is all so mysterious,” acknowledged Dana with her eyes and smile flashing in obvious enjoyment of another installment of the unfolding mystery in her entry hall.Dana unfurled the scroll, knowing what was written inside, yet once again feeling a warm flush sweep across her face as she red Patricia’s words. Dana inhaled; a crinkle grew at the corner of her eyes; Patricia had sent her husband Will over to her as a gift to give her 'a night of holiday magic’.In Patricia’s written introduction she implied that perhaps Will’s stag arrival was not a surprise to her, but Will was not aware that he was visiting her as the bearer of gifts that tied him to The Third Day of Christmas, part of the husband exchange plotted right after The Chix cookie exchange.Patricia wrote that Will was 'prepared to fulfill her wish list’, and that rumors were circulating among The Chix that she had made it to the top of Santa’s naughty girl list. According to the instructions, all she had to do was 'Have a Merry Fucking Christmas.’ Patricia signed off with, 'And Good Will to all and to all a good night.’“Well, well, what do we have here?” she asked as she dropped her glance to the gift-wrapped box in Will’s hands.Will looked at Dana, “Did you read Patricia’s introductory remarks on the scroll Dana?” Will of course had seen her reading it but was expecting more of a reaction from her as the purpose for his evening visit was spelled out for the attractive widow lady who had long been inside their close circle of friends.“Oh yes. I’ve red and understood your introduction quite clearly.” Dana used a husky, seductive voice to emphasize her intimate understanding of what was ahead for the two of them. “But I must know, what’s in the box?”Dana’s unfazed manner, sexy outfit and flirty ease with him put Will in a randy mood, thinking that he’d lucked into some sexy games between Dana and his wife. If Dana didn’t seem to mind, he was certainly game. And he brought his own Christmas toys. “You get to open the box after supper. Not before then - and no peeking!”“It’s you that has been doing the early peeking Will,” Dana thrust her boobs forward, letting the half buttoned top fall further open to reveal her white lace cups filled with full tits as she shook them with the intention to set off a growing erection inside of Will’s pants.After the supper dishes were cleared, Dana made a play for the present. Will snatched it from her clutches, saying that “This gift was selected by Patricia, but she has entrusted it to me to give it to you. She seemed certain that you would find it appropriate for any kind of mischief that we might want to get into.” Will smiled a sheepish smile, not sure about presenting such a gift to a lady friend. Relying on his wife’s assurances that Dana would love it, he placed it in Dana’s hands.Dana tore into the gift wrapping and let out a gasp and then a giggle escape as she opened the box. “What’s this?” Dana was beaming as she lifted the pink oval object from its case and held it in the palm of her hand.“I’ve been told that you might be expecting something along the lines of a chicken or hen theme. What you hold in your hand is for your holiday evening pleasure - as am I. I am your rooster, er; may I correct that, I am your barnyard cock. I present you, my hen, a vibrating egg.” Will had gained his confidence over dinner and was enjoying toying with his hostess as she marveled at the gift sex toy.Dana didn’t want to pry and outright ask Will if he and Patricia had used a vibrating sex toy before, but she was sure that it wasn’t too difficult to guess how to use it.Will walked behind where Dana sat, he brushed his fingers through her hair. “Do you remember way back when, when you and Sander helped me out by giving me some tips on the best way to make my moves on Patricia?”“Umm yeah, I remember all of that pretty well. You weren’t the fumbling geek that you thought you were, you just needed a little direction and a lot of confidence. I guess that Sander and I turned you into a star lover.”“Well, you may not have turned me into the latest and greatest Casanova; but at least you did give me great advice and let me practice with a real woman. Dana, you got me off to a solid start. Patricia is ever grateful to you for knocking off my awkward edges, if only she knew all the schooling that you put into my romancing behavior. Once I took your advice and employed your patented instructions of hot techniques to win a girl, I was off to the races. Patricia was able to pick it up from there.” Will finished his remembrances with a small chuckle.“Let’s see, if I remember my early lessons; Lesson One: atmosphere is important. Come my fine teacher, join me on the couch and you can test me on what I learned from you.” Will took Dana by the hand, escorting her to the living room.“Lesson Two in winning a girl was what? Oh yes, I think I remember; take her slowly, don’t scare her, make her comfortable with you and she will come to you on her own. Did I get that right?” Will petted Dana in a slow and easy casual caress, seeking feedback from his former romance instructor.Dana nestled into Will, “That’s right, but that lesson mostly applies to a man’s first approach to a girl. We’ve both been through this together before. Given our mutual experiences, I think we can skip the slow part this time. I’m not scared, and a faster pace would be fine with me tonight, young man.”Will began to pick up the pace, undressing Dana as she enjoyed the confident attention from the man whom she once had to advise on how to undress a woman. Will had peeled Dana down to her set of snowy white lace bra and panties, he came in close to kiss her and told her she “looked like a pretty white snowflake, a unique beauty, yet the hottest of all the fallen snowflakes. If you catch my drift.”Dana smiled her appreciation at Will’s compliment, “Patricia told me that I should expect to find a surprise holiday package - may I?” She asked without waiting for an answer, reaching up to undo Will’s pants. Dana dropped his pants and underpants to his ankle and was not surprised to find his cock decorated with a green bow. “This must be the pretty package of which Patricia spoke,” feigning surprise. “Oh look, you come with a label,” Dana removed the bow from Will’s willy and red the label: 'On the Third Day of Christmas, My True Friend gave to me, Three French Hens. Dear Dana, I hope you enjoy the Christmas package I’ve selected for you. Unfortunately, the Three French Hens couldn’t get their travel visa in time to arrive with the business end of this package; so, I’ve taken the liberty to include one of their vibrating French hen eggs as a substitute. Ooh la la! Enjoy! And have a Merry Fucking Christmas! – Patricia.’Dana stroked Will’s cock, extended in greeting, “We never got this far in our lessons on what to do with a girl. I Trust you’ve figured out a thing or two on the proper use of your tool?” Dana leaned in to give Will’s cock a lick.Will let her consume him, holding her hair as she slurped with her tongue, preparing his tool for some deep drilling. “Ooh la la,” you make a pretty French hen when you have a pecker on your face,“ Will sighed as Dana sucked him and caressed his balls. With reluctance, Will pulled his cock out of Dana’s lips, "Lest we forget, now that you’ve unwrapped your gift, I believe it is time we play with your new Christmas toy.” Will returned to the table and picked up the vibrating egg sex toy and its remote control.“This will be fun,” said Will as he used the controls to turn it on and run the vibrating rheostat through its different levels. “You never got to this part of the lesson when you taught me about what turns girls on.”Dana pulled him close, “A girl shouldn’t reveal all of her secrets. But at the time, I never imagined that there was a remote-control device that could be used to turn a girl on with the literal press of a button.” Dana spread her legs, rubbing her labia with both hands, “Why don’t you find a warm nest to place that egg in, and let’s pick up this part of the lesson that we both somehow missed all of those years ago.”Will fit himself between her legs, wedged the vibrating egg between Dana’s wet cunt lips. Dana held it in place with her right hand as she plucked at her excited nipple with her left hand as Will pressed the start button on the remote. Dana let out a giggle. “Cluck, cluck, cluck, this darling little egg is going to make me want to get laid.”Dana bent her knees, trying different positions and sensations. As her toy egg hummed, she purred. “Does this egg have any other settings?” she asked as she worked her clit, letting the vibrations warm her libido.Will licked his lips as he watched Dana adjust to the new sensations between her legs, “Why yes, it does have several settings. How may I serve you my little chickadee?”“What options can you offer an excited girl?” Dana asked as her eyes involuntarily rolled back as she pressed the vibrating egg to her warming, wet labia.“I can serve you 'over easy’, which is the setting I have you at now. I can pick it up a notch and deliver a 'poached egg’ sensation, which should make you feel soft, gooey and warm. Or I can go right up to 'scrambled’ level.”“My, my, all of those sound fun. Will, I want you to surprise me, you pick the setting. You can change it up on me whenever you want, make it interesting with variety.” Will needed no prodding, he switched up the intensity of the egg Dana held to her clit; using a slow build, higher and higher and as she squirmed and squeezed her legs together on the couch. As Dana was heating up to her melting point, Will stopped the vibrations.“You barnyard bastard, Will!”“You wanted me to surprise you. Didn’t you tell me years ago to not rush a girl?” Will offered a smug snort, knowing he had the remote and he was in control. Also knowing that Dana had once coached him to make the girl want to come to him. “I think I’ve learned your lessons pretty well, by the look on your face Dana.”“I was starting to get in the groove. You coaxed me pretty far along, I’m wet and I’m getting pretty frothy – until you stopped. Will, I didn’t teach you to be a cruel bastard.” Dana was pouting as she reclined on the couch with her knees up, still holding her toy egg against her glistening labia.“No, you didn’t. I developed the joy of prolonged teasing on my own.” He held the remote in front of Dana, rolling his thumb over the control buttons like the twitchy trigger finger of a gunfighter in a showdown. “I could start you up anytime I want from where I stand. Just because I stopped doesn’t mean I can’t start again.”“Well then, what do I need to do to get you to fire me up again? I can’t let this egg that I’m nesting on get too cold. I’d be disappointed if I didn’t hatch an egg-cracking orgasm with you tonight.”Will beamed with confidence as he looked Dana in the eye as he twirled the remote in between his fingers. “I confess, after steaming me up all those years ago with your romantic lessons, I’ve always wanted to see you get turned on like you are tonight. I love watching your pretty titties bunch and jiggle as you enjoy my remote toying.”Dana enjoyed hearing Will’s confession and was secretly pleased that she could offer him a good, sexy show. “OK, here’s the deal; you control the vibrating egg, I give you the show you’ve always wanted but you have to come over here and lick and suck my nipple as my clit gets buzzed.”“Now that’s a deal I can’t resist. First, I get to watch you get frothy all over again and then I’ll come to your side and fulfill my other longtime fantasy by fondling your tits and sucking you until your nips are made hard and erect and by my stimulation. I’ll work you tit, you work your clit and together we will bring you to an egg-cracking orgasm.”Will performed a masterful job of licking, sucking and nibbling at Dana’s nipples while changing the sensations she was getting on her swollen clit with the remote. With a sudden convulsion and an eye-rolling, breathy squeal, Dana panted as she pulled the pink egg out from her inner thighs, dropping it on the carpet. “Oh damn. Damn that kind of snook up on me. Oh, damn that was exciting. That was a surprise.” She pried Will’s lips from her over-sensitized nipple as she let the reverberations subside inside her hen parts while she leaned back against the couch’s arm feeling warmed from toes to tits.Will looked her over, seeing a crimson sex-flush glowing on her upper chest, remarked, “You are some kind of red-breasted warbler hen.”Dana mover her arm down to grasp Will’s semi-rigid erection, giving it slow, sensuous strokes as she subtly tugged his cock to position him in front of her spread legs. “Cluck, cluck. You wanna fuck?” Dana inquired through heavy eyelids of a post-orgasmic woman.Will said nothing; he seized her ankles and threw them back toward her shoulders, exposing Dana’s puffy pink cunt. With a stiff and eager pecker, Will drove hard and deep into Dana’s upturned snatch, pinning her legs against her shoulders as he thrust his boner in and out of her with wet, succulent sounds. He swabbed her with hearty vigor, fulfilling years of pent-up fantasy desire to fuck Dana, the lady who had taken it upon herself years ago to give him the confidence to make it with a girl.Dana sensed that this pumping penetration which she was enjoying was the carnal expression of this man’s ultimate gratification after suppressing his desire to fuck her for years. She loved being able to fulfill Will’s desires. By letting him take her so savagely, it served to only heighten her pleasure. She could only express her pleasure with long, loud moans finished with little barks with every pounding stroke that Will planted deep inside of her spasming naughty bits. Dana’s involuntary moans built up again and again as Will plunged into her slippery depths, always ending with a little bark as his rod mashed into her cervix.Will’s grip on her folded-over legs tightened, his breath became fast and shallow as he pumped Dana with fucking fury. He released her legs, seized two generous handfuls of titty flesh, squeezed her tight as his cock flew over her nest of pubic hair, exploding in a glorious release of white, hot sperm. Will’s ejaculate went splattering across Dana’s bunched bosoms, up her throat and chin, coating her lips with thick, white ropes of jizz.Breathing heavily, with eyes closed tight, he massaged both of Dana’s melons as he rested, enjoying the flood of warm satisfaction coursing through his body.Dana waited for a few moments until Will opened his eyes; then she opened her lips and ran her tongue along them to slurp up the cum he had deposited on her mouth. “Yum. You’ve been wanting to do me like that for a long time haven’t you? I could tell.”“It was worth the wait Dana. You taught me well.” Will’s arms released their hold on Dana’s tits as he fell into her chest with his face, holding her torso tight as she wrapped her legs around his back.Awaking from an exhausted snooze, still entangled and stuck together by the sticky cum covering Dan’s chest and Will’s face; Dana stuck her finger in her mouth and then inserted it in Will’s ear. “Wet Willy!”Will flinched and then laughed, “Yeah, but